vrgeth pyetie they are impious towards God and whereas it prohibiteth all iniustice they are iniurious to men and in one word whosoeuer receiue not the word with that reuerence and subiection as it requireth are in the degrees of this sinne of gainsaying the truth And in the words the Apostle propoundeth three things to be considered of 1. That all these gainesayers must be conuinced 2. that euery Minister must be able to conuince and improoue thē 3. that he hath this abillitie from the faithfull word Doct. First when the word is resisted and gainsaied there must be no bearing on the Ministers part who is put in trust to resist those that resist the truth And hence are all our stirres and tragedies in that this truth must goe away a conquerer be it euen against Kings and Princes and the great ones of the world Pharaoh Ahab Herod must be gainsaid and resisted though it cost the Messengers their liberties yea their liues Many men fret and fume that the Ministers are so bold and peremptorie and their sermons are too to censorious speaking in effect the language of Corah and his complices yee take too much vpon you Moses Aaron murmur against such truths as crosse their lusts saying with the Iewes they are hard sayings and who can beare them If the word say they may not sweare with the swearer nor be drunke with the drunkard nor prophane the Sabbath nor scoffe at religion and the exercises of it but set a watch before their tongue and keepe the doore of their lips from filthy idle and scurrill speach oh here are bonds indeed fitter for gally slaues then liberall and free dispositions Come say they we will breake these bonds and cast these cords from vs and yet these men would haue the Ministers tongue tyed and chafe and fume if they heare any thing they would not But are you gainsayers of the truth and must not we resist you doe you rise vp against Christ in falsifying his word and contemning his ordinances and must not we arme our selues against you sound trumpets and proclaime open warre against you yea must not we so weld the sword of the Lords mouth against you as that we neuer suffer you to haue peace in your sinnes And if any of you thinke much to be called a gainsayer of the truth because yee acknowledge in generall the truth of the Scriptures and for a need can make confession of all the articles of faith I answer It may be thou art not come to the height openly to gainsay as Iannes and Iambres did Moses nor as Elimas and Demetrius Phigellus and Hermogines Hymeneus and Philetus did Pauls preaching but if thou secretly spurne against the word or endurest not the guidance of it thou art a gainesayer and maist not look to be pleased in the Ministerie And to know thy selfe a little better trie thy selfe by these three notes 1. He that cannot abide the discouerie of his sinne cannot endure the light which maketh euery thing manifest this maketh Ahab hate Micha 1. King 22.8 and the world hate Christ himselfe because he testified of it that the workes were euill If thou then wantest that obedient eare which should make thee beare a reproofe thou canst not but be a gaine-sayer 2. He that cannot abide the curbing of his lusts is a resister of the truth for what other is the scope of all diuine truth then to bring men out of their naturall estate which because men loue so well they willingly cast off the yoke of Christ the more then thou striuest for the libertie of the flesh the more thou resisteth the freedome of the spirit and so becommest the more a seruant to sinne and a captiue to the law of it 3. He that is not with mee saith Christ is against me and he that gathereth not scattereth Art thou with Christ in thy affection hearest thou his sayings in which thou testifiest thy loue or art thou one of that number that tooke it greeuously that Peter and Iohn taught the people and preached Christ or that with Sanballat and Tobiah who were sore greeued that a man was come who sought the good of Ierusalem Nay if thy affection be with Christ thou canst not lightly speake euill of that way the feete of these tydings bringers are bewtifull thou reioysest in their light Now examine thy selfe if any of these be found in thee although thou openly fight not against God thou art a gainsayer of the truth and thou must be resisted in the Ministerie The Iewes held and maintained the letter of the Scriptures most accuratly and yet Steven telleth them that they were alwaies resisters of the holy Ghost and the reason was because when it came neere them then they kicked and spurned against it If thou wouldst not be roughly dealt withall in the Ministerie resist not the word but entertaine it in thy best affections to order thy selfe and life by it and then though it haue beene tart and bitter thou shalt afterward find the sweetnes of it it shall be as honie in thy mouth in regard of the promises if it meet with any rellicks of thy sinne in the iust reprehensions of it thou shalt be able to say O let the righteous thus smite mee for this is a benefit vnto me this is a precious ointment which suppleth my wound O let me not want it This is the way to finde the word sweete Micha 2.7 Are not my words sweete to him that walketh vprightly oh then be so farre from spurning at the word that thou maist rather tremble at it then in stead of the spirit of contradiction the spirit of God shall rest on thee These things if thou doest not but wilt still rebell blame thy selfe if in the word thou beest still vnder blowes for thou thy selfe beginnest the fraie Doctr. 2. Secondly we note what a sufficient man euery Minister ought to be namely such a one as hath a word of knowledge in his mouth vpon all occasions both to exhort and conuince for which purposes he must haue a doubled knowledge and as a good shepheard a double voice one to gouerne his sheepe which must be familiar vnto them and another to driue away wolues one to stablish and perswade the truth another to preuent errors and heresies herein resembling Nehemiahs builders who held a trowell in one hand and a sword in the other and accordingly built with the one hand and fought with the other Let a man consider of which of these two he will and then tell me whether it be not a matter of great difficultie in any good sort to performe it but both together will force the Apostle himselfe to aske who is sufficient to these things it is not euery reader nor euery ignorant Preacher that can stand vnder this burthen No no if euery part of the Ministers office require as compleate a man as that one Isai 50.4 if the speaking
euer haue a Christian on the gathering and gaining hand and therefore hath appointed priuate instruction in the family priuate prayer priuate meditation priuate reading and conference things scarse vsed among Christians though they scarce can be Christians that vse them not and hath promised that where and when two or three be thus gathered in his name he will be present and he is no where emptie handed yea where one man apart shutting his doore praieth or meditateth alone the Lord seeth in secret and repaieth his paines with such store of grace as all men may see him openly rewarded yea let a man be most alone if in such duties he is in most comfortable companie and fellowship with the Lord. Doctr. 2. All the grace that is bestowed on vs is by meanes of Iesus Christ for with him is the fountaine and headspring yea he is the head which sendeth life sence motion and direction into all the members resembled in that holy oyntment which ran downe from Aarons head and beard euen to the skirts of his garment The Euangelist after he had affirmed that Christ was full of grace and truth addeth that of his fulnesse wee receiue grace for grace so the Apostle Colos. 2.9.10 In him dwelleth the fulnes of the godhead bodily and wee are compleat in him But how come wee to share with him in it The next words declare it which is the head of all principality and power as though he had said because in himselfe he hath the well-head of glory and maiesty the which becommeth ours in that he is also the head of his Church And as here our Apostle in general concludeth that all the graces of regeneration are through him so were it easy in particular to goe through the rest of the graces and obserue them in the scriptures all ascribed to this proper cause As 1. peace with God and our selues Rom. 5.1 2. entrance and accesse vnto the Father through him Eph. 2.18 3. wisedome and vnderstanding whereby God in him purposed to enrich vs Eph. 1.8 4. consolation and comfort which aboundeth through him 2. Cor. 1.5 5. eternall saluation which is the gift of God through Iesus Christ Rom. 6.23 But in such a plaine doctrine we will spend no more time Those generall places will saue vs that labour Ephes. 1.3 who hath in Christ blessed vs with all spirituall blessings and Rom. 11.36 for of him and thorough him and for him are all things and 1. Cor. 1.30 he is made of God vnto vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption Vse 1. Want we any grace call vpon God in the name of Christ Whatsoeuer ye aske the Father in my name he will giue it vnto you get Christ to be thy owne become a true beleeuer that thou maist in him beginne thy prayer with our father this is the way to be rich in grace What a chaunge was there in Zacheus when as once Christ came vnto him whereas before there was nothing in him but iniustice oppression forging and whatsoeuer was naught now we see faith loue iustice mercie restitution reformation yea with saluation euery grace accompanying it 2. Hast thou receiued any spirituall grace sacrifice not vnto thine owne net but be thankfull vnto God in Christ. This the Apostle teacheth in his owne practise in the former place to the Romans of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glorie for euer 3. Take heede of quenching that grace neither grieue that good spirit of God by thy sinne for thou camest hardly by it for Christ must come downe from heauen humble himselfe to the deaâ—h rise againe ascend and now make continuall intercession before he could procure thee the least grace A thing very little thought of Vers. 7. That we beeing iustified by his grace should be made heires according to the hope of eternall life Now follow the ends why we are brought into this new condition which are two 1. our iustification before God 2. the purchase of life eternall In the former are to be considered 1. what is meant by iustification 2. what by Grace 3. the doctrines Iustification is the absolution of a sinner from his sinne and the punishment of it by the satisfaction of Christ the Redeemer apprehended by faith 1. The absolving of a sinner this the Apostle declareth when he opposeth vnto it accusation and condemnation It is God that iustifieth who shall condemne for seeing a man by nature and the cursed practise of sinne is depriued of the glorie of God and cannot but heape vp wrath against the day of wrath before euer he can come to a comfortable estate he must be acquitted necessarily of the guilt and curse of his sinne both in the high court of heauen where God is the supreame Iudge as also in the inferiour court and consistorie of his owne conscience Now if it be asked how the sinner shall be thus absolued the rest of the words of the definition declare For 2. I adde it is by the satisfaction of Christ the Redeemer wherein are contained both the matter and forme of the iustification of a sinner The matter is Christs satisfaction his obedience in his life in his death in fulfilling the law and in suffering for our not fulfilling it and the merit of all manifested in his resurrection and glorious ascension The forme is the imputing of that obedience whereby the righteousnes of Christ doth now become the beleeuers as truly and really by imputation as it was Christs owne in action So as it is no legall iustice which requireth personall obedience in the straitest tearmes of the law but Euangelicall whereby the beleeuer satisfieth by the merit of a Mediator and in the person of a suretie which satisfaction is accepted as though it were performed in his owne person And thus the cure is proportionable to the disease that looke as by the first Adam sinne went ouer all who are naturally borne of him namely by imputation and propagation euen so by the second Adam iustice and righteousnes is imputed vnto all which are supernaturally borne of him And 3. I adde that this satisfaction of Christ is apprehended by faith the proper worke of which grace is as by an hand to receiue Christ with his merits and bring him home into the owne heart whence it is that to beleeue in Christ and to receiue him are put for one and the same thing Ioh. 1.2 it is the mouth of the soule whereby we eate and drinke his flesh and blood Ioh. 6. yea such a speciall instrument to this purpose that it is said in sundrie places to iustifie vs by laying hold on the merits of Christ which properly iustifie and we by it though not for it are said to be righteous Secondly by Grace in Scripture sometime is meant the gifts of grace that is any good gift which proceedeth from the fauour and loue of God towards man whether priuatiue withholding euills
see the wonderfull things of the lawe If any man want wisedome he must aske it of God The foote of Dauids song was Teach me thy statutes Thus shalt thou be taught of God and not onely by the ministerie of man 4. Seeing the feare of God is the beginning of wisedome and his secret is with them that feare him bring a teacheable and an humble heart turned to God louing his truth desirous and industrious to obey that part of his will alreadie reuealed vnto thee for he teacheth the humble in his way and if any man will doe his will he shall knowe whether the doctrine be from God or no. 5. In thy reading let not thine ende be to seeke out and finde out curiosities and subtilties but to finde and meete with Christ desirous to knowe nothing but Christ and him crucified which is the scope of all the Scriptures as also of the gift of interpretation of them 6. Read not by halues but goe through the author thou hast made choise of once and againe nor idlely but with attention as painfully digging for the treasure nor carelesly but with dilgence trying these mettalls vnlesse thou wouldst take copper washt ouer for gold Lastly bring all thy reading into vse and practise meditate of it often by thy selfe and cheerefully communicate it to others for by vsing and laying out thy talent thou encreasest it and know that not they which reade heare or speake much are blessed but those which doe it Thus come furnished to the reading of this or any other godly booke and I assure thee thou shalt not loose thy labour but shalt so redeeme thy time as that thou shalt be able to giue a good and comfortable account of it in the day of thy reckoning If thou meetest with any doubtfull things helpe me with thy best construction If with any escapes helpe me with thy best counsell If with any helpe hereby in thy holy course praise God and helpe me with thy prayers The vnworthie seruant of God and of thy faith THOMAS TAYLOR A COMMENTARIE vpon the Epistle of Saint PAUL to TITUS The occasion of the Epistle HE hath little acquaintance with the writings of the Apostles who out of themselues cannot attaine vnto the occasion of their penning but not to wast time in the particular Arguments of each seuerall Epistle they haue all one common and generall occasion which was this So soone as the Apostles had planted any Church of God by sowing the good seede of the word fetched out of Gods owne garners in the field of the world the malitious man sent his seruants to sow tares in the same field which sprouted vp suddenly into the blade and eare to the choking of the good husbandmans good seede Hence was it that least Gods husbandrie should vtterly miscarie the Apostles were put to new trauells who hauing vpon them the care of all the Churches which they had founded and seeing Satans subtilties incessantly breaking out in his seducing instruments teachers of lies and false Apostles to the annoyance of the Church were constrained with a second hand to stablish their first worke and with no lesse labour to vphold and repaire that house and building of God which like good master-builders they had formerly reared and erected This truth is euident not onely in other Churches planted by this our Apostle the Doctor of the Gentiles as by his seuerall Epistles is clearely gathered but also in this Church planted by himselfe in the I le of Creta now called Candy for Satans rage containeth not it selfe in the continent nor contemneth a conquest against the Church in such a small Iland as this is And therefore no sooner was Paul departed hence although he left Titus behind him to further the worke but Satan thrusteth in corrupt teachers some erronious in doctrine others in life scandalous both of them exceeding infectious some of them seeking the ouerthrow of the doctrine others of the gouernment of the Church established others would for the honour of the seruant despise the Son by ioyning Moses and Christ together all of them disioyned the profession and practise of pietie and by this meanes peruerted many and drew them into their owne destruction Our Apostle therefore wrote this Epistle to Titus 1. that he might authorize and backe him in his Ministerie against such as might otherwise carrie themselues contemptuously towards him 2. That he might direct him in redressing and repressing such disorders as beganne to preuaile for which ende he both describeth what manner of persons he should place Teachers ouer the congregations as also what doctrine he would haue him particularly applie to euery degree and condition of men that by the sufficiencie of the former the false teachers might be foiled and by the euidence of the latter all sorts of men might be sensed and out of daunger of corruption by them 3. Because Titus was young as it seemeth he teacheth him how to carrie his whole doctrine how to order his life how to deale with the tractable how also with obstinate offenders who studied rather parts and â—ow to be contentious then how to content themselues with the simple truth and so shutteth the Epistle with some personall matters and the Apostolicall salutation The parts of the Epistle This Epistle containeth three parts 1. The salutation in the 4. first verses 2. The narration or proposition of the matter of it from the 5. verse of the 1. Chapter vnto the end of the 11. of the 3. chap. 3. The Conclusion containing some priuate businesse enioyned Titus and the ordinarie salutation of the Apostle CHAP. I. 1 PAul a seruant of God and an Apostle of Iesus Christ according to the faith of Gods Elect and the acknowledging of the truth which is according vnto godlines 2 Vnto the hope of eternall life which God that cannot lie hath promised before the world began 3 But hath made his word manifest in due time through the preaching which is committed vnto me according to the commandement of God our Sauiour 4 To Titus my naturall sonne according to the common faith Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour IN these foure verses containing the salutation which is the exordium or first part of the Epistle we haue two things to consider 1. The persons 1. saluting 2. saluted 2. The forme of the salutation it selfe The person saluting is described 1. by his name Paul 2. by his office 1. more generall a seruant of God 2. more speciall and an Apostle of Iesus Christ which is further enlarged by the ende of it namely either to preach the faith of Gods Elect as the Geneva translation hath it or rather hereby to bring the Elect vnto the faith according to the faith of Gods Elect vpon which occasion he entreth into a large and notable description of this faith and thereby proceedeth in amplifying the dignitie of his calling as we shall see in the seuerall
himselfe and the people of his daies whome he would not suffer to rest in farre more knowledge and proper faith then this we haue in hand how vrgeth he the Colossians that hauing receiued a tast of the true knhwledge of God nay euen a kind of stedfastnesse in the faith of the Lord Iesus yet here they should not make any staie but proceed on to the full assurance of vnderstanding in all the riches of it to know the mysterie of God yea to be further rooted and built and stablished in the faith of Christ and neuer to giue ouer till they come to be compleate in him which how they can stand with that Popish position a weake eie may see The like of Peter 2. Pet. 1.12 And 2. wauerers in religion and vnsetled persons in their profession may hence be informed to iudge of themselues and their present estate We heare more then a few vttering such voices as these There is such difference of opinions among teachers that I know not what to hold or whom to beleeue but is not this openly to proclaime the want of faith which is not only assuredly perswaded of but certainely knoweth the truth of that it apprehendeth The iust man we know liueth by his faith but this is to withdraw himselfe to perdition Let not therefore such wauering minded men looke for portion in Christ whose followers and disciples can professe vnto him Master thou hast the words of eternall life and whether shall we goe And though all men forsake thee yet we will die with thee before we denie thee Our precept is that if an Angel from heauen should come and bring another doctrine so setled and stablished our mindes ought to be in the present truth we should hold him accursed But lamentable it is that Angels from heauen need not come to preuaile against the truth for let but a blinded Papist come from Rome broach his vessell and in effect affirme that all the Apostles were deceiued in their doctrine a number of Protestants may soone be turned to another Gospel the experience whereof hath brought swarmes of Iesuits and Seminaries among vs to the poysning not of a few 3. If the elect are brought to the faith by the acknowledging of the truth then after long teaching and much meanes to be still blinde and not to see the things of our peace is a most heauie iudgement of God for here is a forfeit of faith and saluation Here indeede is the voice of Christ but here are not sheepe of Christ that heare it here is the glorious light of the Gospel shining but here are none but Infidels the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded that they cannot behold it here is the annointing offering to teach all things but here are not they that haue receiued him here is spirituall meate but here are not spirituall men to feed vpon it for if any thinke himselfe spirituall let him acknowledge the things deliuered to be the commandements of the Lord which who so doth not he is stil in the snare of the deuil farre from repentance prisoner to doe his will Whence are all our plagues in the Church in the land but for want of not acknowledging the truths which haue bin clearer then the sun to our eyes and how iust is it that such as will not know the voice should know the hand of God and that whome the vocall word cannot reclaime the reall word of the Lord should ouertake Thirdly whosoeuer in truth entertaine the Doctrine of the Gospel the hearts of such are framed vnto godlines For herein this truth taketh place and preheminence aboue all other truths and writings in that it doth not only inlighten the vnderstanding but also in that it fashioneth the heart vnto that which it teacheth nay herein this doctrine farre excelleth that of the law of God which is indeed a lanterne to direct and teacheth what to doe by enforming the minde in the seuerall duties of it but giueth no power to the performance of any of them but this truth besides the shewing of the dutie conferreth strength acceptably to do it for it conuerteth the soule More plainely we reade of a twofold law but in substance the same 1. the law of God 2. the law of Christ. The former is an old commandement prescribing loue the latter a new commandement prescribing loue also The newnes of this commandement then standeth not in any new matter and substance of Doctrine but in this new manner of deliuerie and propounding in that the law commanded loue but gaue no strength to performe it it writeth it selfe onely in the fleshly tables of the heart and so in the flesh it cannot be fulfilled but in the Gospel with this commandement of loue goeth in beleeuers the giuing of Christ and the gift of faith whereby they are enabled in the performance of it whence also the Apostle Iohn calleth it both an olde doctrine namely in regard of the substance of it and a new doctrine not as latter in time but in respect of that effectuall power of renewing the soule which accompanieth it and maketh the doctrine effectuall to the beleeuer it beeing the quickning spirit which reformeth the minde informed In like manner doth our Apostle elsewhere oppose the euidence of this doctrine to the vailed knowledge of the law and ascribeth vnto it two things aboue that which the law affoardeth 1. a clearer illumination We behold as in a mirror the glorie of the Lord with open face 2. reformation of heart and life and are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie which is the end of the former enlightning vnto which the law could not lead vs which letteth vs see indeed some part of the glorie of the Lord but cannot change vs as this into that we see And as the propertie of this truth is to renew men by the knowledge of it to his image that did create vs so whosoeuer haue learned Christ as the the truth is in Christ he hath cast off the old man and is renewed in the spirit of the minde This knowledge leaueth not men in vaine speculation but leadeth forward euery Christian towards his perfection 2. Tim. 3.16 Vse 1. If this be the preheminence of the word to frame the soule to true godlinesse then is it a matter aboue the reach of all humane learning and therefore the folly of those men is hence discouered who devote and bury themselues in profane studies of what kind soeuer they be thinking therein to obtaine more wisedome then in the studie of the Scriptures But in forsaking the word of the Lord what wisedome is there and what is their gaine more then that by the iust wrath of God vpon them they are commonly turned into that they reade liuing in open profanes or else at the best are but ciuill men without religion or good
conscience For let a man read and studie all his dayes all arts and sciences let him be exquisite in tongues languages and all commendable literature which are things excellent yet let him neglect this knowledge which beareth the bell in making men wise vnto saluation such an one can neuer haue his heart framed vnto godlines 2. Euery hearer of the truth must examine whether by it his heart be thus framed vnto godlines for else it is not rightly learned for as this grace hath appeared to this purpose to teach men to denie vngodlines and worldly lusts and to liue soberly and iustly and godly in this present world so is it not then learned when men can onely discourse of the death of Christ of his resurrection of his ascention except withall there be some experience of the vertue of his death in themselues killing their sinnes so as henceforth they serue not sinne 2. some feeling of the power of his blessed resurrection in beeing ingrafted with him into the similitude of it 3. and some ascent of our affections after him into heauen prouoking to seeke the things that are aboue a bare and vnfeeling speculation is here not onely vnprofitable but much more dangerous and damnable The Iewes could boast that they were free borne and of Abraham as many among vs take themselues to be strong beleeuers but let Christ come to the point with them If the truth hath set you free ye are free indeede the truth is that the Sonne hath not freed them for they are not free from their lusts nor are kings to rule ouer them but vassals vnder them still The spirit of God in the ministerie which is his chariot hath not freed them from seruitude of sinne and death for where the spiririt is effectuall there is libertie A dangerous thing is it that men so chained in ignorance and manifold lusts should ouerthrowe themselues by ouerweening conceits feeding for faith fansies for confidence carnall presumption for truth error bringing them into a fooles paradise for the present but the end will be the sinking and sorrowe of their soules He is a good scholler indeede and raised into the highest forme of this schoole of God not who can talke well and giue religion some good words which are good cheape but he that hath so farre profited in sound godlinesse as that he hath attained vnto faith the feare of God humilitie endeauour in obedience thankfulnes vprightnesse and hath proceeded in the true worship of God according to his word in hatred of false worship in glorifying the name of God sanctifying his Sabbaths reuerencing his sanctuarie louing the image of God in his brethren and such like such a man sheweth that the truth hath sanctified him that pure religion and the power of it possesseth his heart These things seeke and find in thy selfe thou hast profited in this truth else whatsoeuer may seeme a bodie of religion in thee is turned into a shadow without substance without truth v. 2. Vnder the hope of life eternall In these words the Apostle commendeth his ministerie partly from the ende of it in that it leadeth by the truth preached the beleeuers of it vnto the hope of eternall life as also partly from the effect of it in them which is the full furnishing of them with such graces as lead them comfortably to their happinesse adding vnto the faith of the elect such an hope as maketh them not ashamed And they affoard two instructions 1. That the ende of the ministerie is to drawe mens mindes vpward from earth towards heauen 2. That true faith neuer goeth alone but attended with other excellent vertues and namely with knowledge hope c. Doctr. Euery faithfull teacher must conceiue it to be his dutie to drawe mens hearts from things belowe to the contemplation of things of an higher straine and from seeking the things tending to a temporall vnto such as belong to life eternall Reasons 1. This was the ayme not onely of our Apostle here but of all the men of God whose faithfulnes the Scriptures hath recommended vnto our imitation All that pedagogie during the law was onely to traine men vnto Christ and to saluation by him But that rudiment beeing abolished and the truth further breaking out the chiefe doctor of his Church setting himselfe a coppy to all teachers called men to no other thing then first to seeke the kingdome of God and to labour not for the perishing food but that which abideth vnto eternall life And after him his holy Apostles made no other vse of those maine articles of our faith the truth of which they left confirmed in all their writings as if they were occasioned to speake of the death of Christ it was to the ende that beleeuers should die to the world that henceforth they should vse it as not vsing it or as men crucified vnto it if of the resurrection of Christ it was to the same purpose that men should be raised with him henceforth to seeke the things which are aboue if of his ascention it was that men might in heart and affection ascend vp after him 2. All other professions further men in their earthly estates some employed about the health of the bodie some about the maintaining of mens outward rights some about the framing of tender minds in humane disciplines and sciences all which further our fellowship and societie among men onely this of all other professions furthereth men in their heauenly estate and fitteth them yea maketh vp for them their fellowship with God Eph. 4.11 12. 3. Hereby men lay a sure ground-worke of profitting men in godlines for this expectation and desire of life eternall once wrought in the heart it easily bringeth men to the deniall of themselues both in bearing the crosse for Christ as Moses esteemed highly of the rebuke of Christ for he had respect vnto the recompence of reward as also in stripping themselues of profits pleasures advancements friends father wife children libertie yea life it selfe Set this treasure before the eyes of the wise merchant he will sell all for it Tell a man of an earthly kingdome and let him throughly digest the conceit of obtaining it it will be such a commander as he willingly both vndertaketh and deuoureth any trauell for it euen so let the beleeuing soule once conceiue of raigning with Christ it will easily suffer any hardship with him The disciples desirous to know what recompence their Lord would make them for leauing all to follow him Christ presently telleth them of twelue seats on which they shall sit and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel at the appearance of the sonne of man well knowing that if this promise were once well digested it would so feede vp their hearts as they should not after bethinke themselues as ouershot in leauing all things for his sake Yea further this course will be a sweet constraint prouoking men to the imitation
the God of our Lord Iesus Christ would giue the Ephesians to know what the hope is of his calling Secondly the subiects in whom it is The Saints for as the practise of beleeuers before Christ to waite for his first comming in humilitie as we read of Simeon Annah many others so now beleeuers as constantly waite for his second comming and the comforts of it Reu. 22.17 And that it belongeth only to the Saints is cleare 1. In that it is ioyned with the faith of the elect in this text 2. Because it ariseth from faith is nourished by it and is proportionall vnto it 3. The thing hoped for belongeth only to the Saints they only haue right in the tree of life and only they enter in through the gates into the Cittie 4. That which meriteth the thing hoped for that is the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ belongeth only to them for them only he praied while he was on earth for them only he died he rose againe ascended into heauen and now maketh requests at the right hand of his Father Thirdly the obiect of this hope Things to come and namely after the resurrection life eternall In which regard the Apostle calleth it an hope laid vp in heauen which is all one with that in the text hope of life eternall vnto which it lifteth vp the heart and affections Where the excellencie of the grace may be conceiued from the excellencie of the obiect it is not conuersant about momentanie and sleeting matters not insisteth in things below but about durable and eternall things to come and not onely comforteth the soule here below in earth but crowneth it hereafter in heauen And this grace it is which putteth such a difference between the godly and the wicked that whereas these are well appaied and contented with things present and wish for most part there were no other heauen then that happinesse they enioy here vpon earth the other looke vpward and outward and see a farre off and are such as waite for the adoption of sonnes and the redemption of their bodies which is the full haruest of those first fruits which they haue alreadie receiued Fourthly it is added in the description that this grace of hope doth firmely and not waueringly expect this eminent obiect and this it doth both because it is grounded not as the Papists teach vpon mans merit power or promises but vpon the most firme promise of God more stable then the hills of which mention is made in the next words as also in that the holy Ghost who first worketh it doth also nourish it yea and so sealeth it vp vnto the heart as it can neuer make ashamed it may indeede be tossed and shaken with many kinds of temptations yet in the patient attending vpon the Lord it holdeth out and faileth not Fiftly the fruit or effect of it is in the last words expressed namely that it prouoketh vnto all holy duty yea and continueth the beleeuer in it Thus Abraham by faith obeyed God and held out looking for the recompence of reward whence it is that as true faith is called in the Scriptures a liuing faith so found hope is also called a liuely hope that is such an one as is effectuall in the heart of the beleeuer to stirre him vp vnto all heauenly conuersation Vse This doctrine teacheth vs what a rare thing this grace of hope is among men and that the thing it selfe is not so common in the world as the opinion of it Aske any man how he meaneth to be saued the answer will be he hopeth well and he trusteth in God that hoping well he shall haue well but if this doctrine be true it followeeh that as faith is not of all no more is hope For it is a grace peculiar to the Saints who are very fewe in comparison of the multitude And is a companion of faith which is not the portion of the most It casteth anker in heauen and striueth not to become the heire of the earth as most men do whose whole studies are to plant and build and call the houses after their owne names and raise their families and make themselues great in the earth of whom we heare the holy Ghost speaking that their hope is onely in this life and they haue no hope in their death It is also accompanied with many graces which are not the garlands of euery head not the beauties of any but the spouses of Iesus Christ. It is not found but in an heart humbled with the touch for sinne and yet possessed with true peace in God grounded on that promise which is made to the poore in spirit for of these two it is ingendred It procreateth and preserueth heauenly mindednes lifting vp the heart to wait and wish for their masters comming so as that day neuer commeth vnawares vpon them as it doth on those who are yet in the night and in darkenesse It suffereth not a man to walke in the wayes of sinne either in hope of mercie or presuming of repentance but he that hath this hope purgeth himselfe and auoydeth the corruptions that are in â—he world through lust It vpholdeth the heart in obedience and dutie both by exciting the will and the diligent hand to vndertake and performe and strengthening the whole man in temptations dangers and distractions vnto all perseuerance in the wayes of God So that although when pleasure or profit is to be cast off or when crosses and losses betide the hypocrite for his obedience all his hope perisheth and vanisheth as the dewe before the sunne yet this hope maketh not ashamed but comforteth in this life and crowneth in the life to come Let blindnesse therefore make fooles bold whose propertie it is to beleeue euery thing yet the wisedome of the wise will cause him to vnderstand his way and not suffer him to nourish for hope either a doubtful desire of somthing which with Balaam he may naturally wish or a dreame in the slumber of conscience deluding with a perswasion of life that heart which is as dead as a stone within him Which God who cannot lie hath promised before the world began The pronoune relatiue which some from whom I would not easily depart referre rather to the word truth then eternall life because of that in the 3. ver But hath made his word manifest and thence indeede might our Apostle iustly haue defended his doctrine from suspition of noueltie beeing the same which was looked for euen in the first ages of the world and now made more manifest by which occasion were offered to ouerthrowe sundrie newe broaâ—hed nouelties of the Popish doctrine not sauouring of ancient antiquitie But I rather encline to that other construction referring the relatiue vnto life eternall immediately going before which as we haue heard it to be expected by hope so is it here said to be promised by God for in the promise hope hath his
Christians he will haue dispersed among the persecutors some Saints in Neroes house some Protestants among the Papists for in the darkest ages euen in their Abbyes and Fryeries he raised vp alwaies some one or other from age to age to witnesse against them that their error and wickednesse should not haue that securitie on both sides which it desireth 4. We haue euen gracelesse men taxing our wickednesse as here the Cretians had that as Corazin by Sodome and the Iewes by the nations so Christians by Turkes and Protestants in many things should be condemned by the Papists themselues the former beeing so superstitiously reuerent at the name and mention of God the other so painefull and industrious as Baals preists lancing themselues for their idolatries 5. The Lord need not send so farre aâ— Cittim and Kedar to condemne vs but as here by our owne prouerbs as by our owne mouthes might be iudge vs what a number of deuillish prouerbs amongst vs bewray the vngodlinesse of mens hearts as euery man for himselfe and God for vs all and young Saints old Deuils and which is the worst and most generall godlines is made but a by-word and a note of reproach euery where vnder the title of puritie and precisenesse 6. And yet if men were so wilfull as to be blinde at all these yet can they not as many striue to doe put out all naturall principles but euen the light of naturall knowledge and conscience will wrap them vnder condemnation and they shall not be able at the barre of Gods righteous iudgement to plead not guiltie for euen their owne thoughts shall accuse them 7. But the greatest condemnation of all is that the light of grace is come and yet men loue darknes more then the light In which regard it shall be easier for Sodome then many peoples and townes professing the Gospel nay Publicans and harlots shall enter before many Christians yea the Heathen that neuer heard of Christ as soone as thousands baptized into the name of Christ because they knew and did many things of the law and not knowing the law were a law to themselues but numbers are sonnes of Belial lawlesse persons that scorne both Law and Gospel whom the Lord will prouoke and iudge by such a foolish people as the Heathen were Pitifull is it to see the disorders of Christians which would haue made the Heathens to haue blushed if a man will not now sweare no small oathes drinke his sences away spend out his daies in idlenesse and iollitie in pride and riot companie and gaming such a one is cassiered out of all companie he is a man fitter for a cloister then the common Christians of our age the Heathens did not thus Theirs were workes of darknes indeed but both in themselues and the doers but now they are become actions of the nooneday which the Heathen would haue bin ashamed of at midnight Which plainely prooueth that the light was giuen and is that many might become more blind more obstinate more hard hearted and impenitent against that great day of iudgement Many will plead at that day that they came to Church heare the word as others did and liued after it so neare as God would giue them grace But answer will be made them that though hereby they came to a further knowledge of God yet God neuer came to take knowledge of them for they desired not to know the waies of God but slipt in or were by law or for forme and fashion forced to Church and then all their hearing brought them such knowledge as not only made them more excuseles but liable to more stripes but not to such as was effectuall to preuaile against their lusts for they stil detained the truth in vnrighteosnes that is resisted the word they heard by lewd and gracelesse liues and behauiours 2. Let no man say my sinne shall lie hid and it is in secret or twilight no no there is witnesse inough to conuince thee of the most secret of them all the eies of God the voice of thy owne conscience which will be as a thousand witnesses yea the Lord who hath moe waies to the wood then one hath giuen to all creatures tongues eares eyes and hands against sinners The shed blood of thy brother shall call for vengeance the timber and stone in the wall cryeth out of oppression and crueltie the rust of the gold and siluer against the wretched couetousnes of miserable men and so in the rest Doctr. 2. The second thing to be obserued in this preface is that this testimonie was not fetched from any of Gods Prophets but from one of their owne Whence we learne that it is not simply vnlawfull to alleadge the saying of a profane man in a sermon For 1. all truth is the Lords and where it may serue for his glorie it may not be reiected neither skilleth it so much in what ground the hearb grow or what gardner set and planted it so as it heale we grant that if the King of Ammons crowne be fit for the King of Ierusalem that he may take it and weare it 2. There may be sometimes necessitie of the testimonie of profane writers and quotation of Fathers As 1. in case of grammer that the true sence and meaning of a word phrase or sentence may be the cleaâ—er which if it cannot be so easily done out of the Scriptures themselues then may a Minister descend to humanitie and by earthly means teach things heauenly 2. In case of conuiction of error whether in doctrine or manners In doctrine when any controuersall point is handled well may we free the truth of noueltie by shewing the consent of it with the ancient Church for hereby 1. the weake and new conuerts are more confirmed 2. the calumnies of the aduersaries are cut off who commonly boast that all antiquitie standeth for and with them In manners the conuiction is of 1. Christians or 2. Heathens If of Christians then such allegations may be vsed by way of exprobration or sharpe reproofe so the Lord himselfe sendeth his people to the Iles of Chittim and Kedar to see if any of the nations dealt so with their gods yea to the oxe asse crane storke pismire c. If we be to deale with Heathens or Atheists who are not easily mooued with the authoritie of the Scriptures then can we conuince them no otherwise then by such testimonies of their owne which they make most account of and so the Apostle dealing with Athenians Epicures Stoiks Cretians by the testimonie of Menander Aratas Epimenides conuinced their wickednesse Thus for the clearing of Gods glorie and his truth as Paul saith all things are ours Scripture art nature c. Now because there accreweth a great hurt to the Church by the abuse of this example we must carefully obserue some cautions in such allegations I will name three 1. Whereas the former cases are not frequent such allegations must be rare
life vpon no other condition but of workes doe this and liue and these must be such as must be framed according to that perfect light and holinesse of nature in which we were created which wrappeth vs vnder the curse of sinne and infolds vs in the iustice of God without shewing any mercie at all What a yoke is it that is euer galling vs for sinne partly shewing it partly not as a cause indeede but occasionally increasing it it beeing the strength of sinne 1. Cor. 15.56 Now to be vnder grace is to be freed from all this bondage not onely from those elements and rudiments of the world but especially 1. When the yoake of personall obedience to iustification is by grace translated from beleeuers to the person of Christ our suretie so that he doing the lawe we might liue by it 2. When duties are not vrged according to our perfect estate of creation but according to the present measure of grace receiued not according to full and perfect righteousnesse but according to the sinceritie and truth of the heart although from weake and imperfect faith and loue not as meriting any thing but only as testifying the truth of our conuersion in all which the Lord of his grace accepteth the will for the deed done 3. When the most heauie curse of the Law is remooued from our weake shoulders and laid vpon the backe of Iesus Christ euen as his obedience is translated vnto vs and thus there is no condemnation to those that are in him 4. When the strength of the lawe is abated so as beleeuers may send it to Christ for performance for it cannot vexe vs as before the ministerie of grace it could which is an other law namely of faith to which we are bound the which not onely can command as the former but also giue grace and power to obey and performe in some acceptable sort the commandement And this is the doctrine of grace which we are made partakers of Vse 1. Euerie Christian ought to take vp that exhortation 2. Cor. 6.1 We beseech you that you receiue not the grace of God in vaine not that the sauing graces of faith and loue c. may be receiued and lost againe which is the Popish collection from the place which speaketh only of the doctrine of grace and faith which may be receiued in vaine and is of all such hypocrites who neuer knewe what neede they stood of this grace and therefore some receiue it into their eares not into their hearts into their profession not into their practise into their lippes and tongues but neuer into the loue ioy and other affections of their hearts Whereas could they see the glorie of this ministration they would exceede that people in their acclamation and crie grace grace vnto it Quest. But how may a man knowe whether he receiue this grace in vaine or no Answ. By these notes 1. Whosoeuer receiueth this grace in truth he receiueth together with the commandement a power which enableth him in an acceptable performance of it for howsoeuer the law is a dead letter yet the Gospel beleeued is a quickening spirit the words of it are spirit and life in conferring the spirit of life whereby the beleeuing soule is quickened in the wayes of righteousnesse The first thing then to be examined is whether the Gospel be in word or in power for if it beget onely to a forme and outward profession of pietie and religion it is receiued in vaine 2. As he receiueth a power so doth he also a will to obey the precept of the Gospel he is not now constrained so much by the bond of the law to obey God but the Sonne hauing set him free from such compulsion he becommeth a lawe vnto himselfe and of loue and a free heart if there were no law nor curse he seeketh to please God the gracious working of the spirit bendeth his heart to delight in the lawe concerning the inner man and this maketh the yoake easie and the commandement not grieuous The next thing then to be examined is whether thou serue God in the newenes of the spirit or oldnes of the letter that is by vertue of the spirit renewing the soule and so working the will and not by the compulsiue power of the lawe if thou findest not this change and work of grace in thy will which carrieth euer a readinesse with it to obey God in all his commandements thou hast receiued this grace in vaine for Gods people are a willing and free people and bring free will offrings their hearts incourage them and their spirits make them willing euen there where often power and strength faileth them 3. Whosoeuer is not stirred vp to thankfulnesse of heart and life for his free righteousnesse by the only merit of Christ neuer as yet knew what this grace meant in truth for let a man receiue but a small benefit of his freind looke how he is affected vnto it and prizeth it accordingly doth he testifie his thankfulnes to the giuer shall we be thankfull to a mortall man suppose a Prince that sheweth vs a little grace aboue others in some fauourable speach countenance or other benefit and can the Lord power all his grace into an heart which prizing it can possibly be vnthankfull and where this thankfulnesse is it will make a man in his heart to loue God to feare before him to reuerence his name and his ordinances to affect his house his children his houshold seruants and much more his tokens of speciall loue namely his graces in his owne or other mens soules In his life it will make him beware of all sinne which may prouoke so gracious a God to displeasure yea striue in the subduing of all sinne for grace will not stand with the regiment of sinne nor sinne cannot raigne in him that is vnder grace to conclude it maketh him fruitfull in all weldoing which well beseemeth the spirit which he hath receiued for can either such grace as this deserue lesse or can grace which fitteth her owne habitation frame the heart it taketh vp to lesse then the endeauour in all these The further application of these notes I will forbeare and come to the other instructions Vse 2. Is the doctrine of the Gospel a doctrine of grace then vse carefully the meanes to haue thy part in it for hereby only thou art vnyoked from the curse and tyrannie of the law from Gods consuming wrath and iustice and all the feareful fruits of his displeasure hereby only thou commest to see God in Christ accepting thy person and with thy person thy workes sparing thy weaknes euen as a man spares his sonne that serueth him entertaining willingnesse where there wanteth strength and endeauour where there is no power remitting thy own vnrighteousnesse imputing the righteousnesse of his owne sonne and beginning to frame such an image in thy soule as tendeth to a more happy conditiō then euer thou
of their owne displeasure and sometimes out of their sonnes misdemeanours doe disinherit their heires but the Lord cannot growe into such displeasure with his children as â—ueâ— to cast them out whome in his Christ he hath once admitted into his house If his sonnes sinne against him he will visit their sinnes and scourge them with the rodds of men but his mercie and truth will he neuer take from them Now of the tenure by which we hold life eternall namely of hope I haue spoken twise before in this Epistle at large chap. 1.2 2.13 to which the reader may looke backe onely in a word note that it is a mark of a man set into this new condition to hope and wait for the blessed inheritance in heauen 2. Cor. 5.2 We sigh desiring to be clothed with our house from heauen 2. Tim. 4.8 the description of the godly to be those that loue the appearing of Christ. And if all creatures groane with vs for the time of their deliuerance how ought we much more for whom such things are prepared Hence it followeth 1. that it will not stand with a conuerted heart to linger after the things of this life or to make his heauen vpon earth or to haue equall affection to earth as heauen 2. nor to neglect the meanes whereby this hope is confirmed whether outward offring as the Gospel ministerie word Sacraments or inward receiuing as faith vnfained working in obedience Ver. 8. This is a faithfull saying and these things I will thou shouldst affirme that they which haue beleeued in God might be carefull to shew forth good workes The first words of this verse beeing as it were a finger pointing to some excellent matter some take to be a preface making way and winning attention to the sequel of the verse others thinke it to be an epiphonema or graue shutting vp of that matter which immediately goeth before as giuing consent and acclamation vnto the most weightie and necessarie doctrine of free iustification by the grace of God in Christ which doctrine because the Apostle by the spirit of prophesie did foresee would be most strongly opposed he purposely by a vehement asseueration strengtheneth as also the doctrine of Christian hope which although it be not of things seene yet is it of things so faithfull and firme in respect of the promise as the Christian soule may without wauering and doubting relie and leane it selfe vpon the faithfull accomplishment of it But I take it the words may not vnfitly be referred to the whole doctrine propounded both before and after there beeing the same scope of both for what new thing is the Apostle to teach which he had not taught and vrged before and what particular is expressed in the verse which formerly hath not beene deliuered to young and old men and women servants and other all which estates after their conuersion vnto the faith are in speciall called to readines in euerie good worke vers 1. and to what other ende are those large descriptions of our twofold estate but to strike on the same string that howsoeuer we could not in the former attaine to any fruitfull conuersation yet now in the latter it were a shame not to adorne our profession and calling and what other end learned we of the appearing of grace but that vngodlines and wordly lusts beeing denied we should liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world So as I say the Apostle setteth a seale vnto his whole doctrine that it is true and faithfull most vndoubted and certaine in it selfe and most worthie of all our credit and faith seeing nothing can be truelyer spoken nothing more profitably beleeued nothing more comfortably practised then the truth here deliuered vnto vs. Quest. But are not other doctrines true and faithfull yea as true as this and is not all Scripture of diuine inspiration Answ. Yes neither doth our Apostle oppose the truths of Scripture as though one were more or lesse true then another but in more necessarie or more questionable truths he setteth here and there a marke or pointng hand both to vrge the authoritie and necessitie of the one and also to force men more easily to yeeld vnto the truth of the other Example hereof we haue 1. Tim. 1.15 in such a fundamentall point as is saluation onely by Christ to be opposed by so many hundreth heretikes it is no maruell if we see some starre set by it or a light held ouer it that none may passe by it vntill they haue diligently waighed and fully resolued vpon the truth of it In like manner beeing to entreat of the difficult labour care and work of the ministerie from which women as not beeing capable of it are interdicted and of the excellencie of the function which no man might either rashly take vpon him or negligently execute beeing lawfully called and beeing further to set downe a certaine rule vnto which all the lawefull callings in the Church are to be conformed In such a waightie matter as is the preseruation of the Church and pietie he prefixeth a worthie preface 1. Tim. 3.1 This is a true saying if any man desire the office of a Bishop he desireth a worthie worke But where the Apostle doth all these things as in this place he could with lesse reason depart from his ordinarie manner Doctr. The Ministers of God must teach euerie truth reueale the whole counsell of God and keepe nothing backe but some truths must be dwelt vpon and more auouched then others and namely such as are either more necessarie or more contradicted This is the wisedome of the spirit of God himselfe who by his penmen distinguisheth of truthes and hath neither prefixed Behold in the beginning of euerie sentence nor affixed his Selah in euerie ones ende but onely in truths more observable and remarkeable then the rest Which point may receiue a generall confirmation from this obseruation that the penmen of Scripture beeing to write the historie of things past because they were of facts more vndeniable as things running into the sences of men they stand not so much vpon ratifications and asseuerations yea a number of historicall books there are the authors of which are not known to the church But when they come to write prophesies of things to come and things in reason more improbable then the authors name his kinred his calling with other circumstances of time place and persons seruing to confirme and conuince the truth of prophesies are registred And if these truthes were either more necessarily then ordinarie concerning the Church or more liable to opposition and exception then was much more caution and confirmation vsed To avoide multitude of examples whereby this point might be strengthened I will onely insist in that prophesie which more neerely concerneth vs that liue now in the newe Testament namely of the Reuelation The which booke because it describeth the state of the Church from the time of Iohn the last of the
parts when we come vnto them Paul In this name two questions come to be resolued 1. How the Apostle came by this name seeing he was a Iew and on the eight day beeing circumcised according to the law was named Saul after the Iewish manner and not Paul Ans. Not to stand vpon the opinions of some who thinke he was called by both these names because he was both a Iew by birth and a Gentile by his freedome in Rome neither of such as thinke he was thus called because he conuerted Sergius Paulus the Proconsul vnto the Christian faith for we read that he was thus called before we read of the others conuersion Act. 13.9 neither of that father who thought he was called Paulus quasi parvulus Christi vpon his conuersion for he was called Saul a long time after his conuersion But the simple and receiued truth is this That beeing called to Apostleship and ordained to be the teacher of the Gentiles in faith and veritie he was presently to giue ouer his Apostleship among the Hebrewes and withall he giueth ouer the vse of the Hebrew name whereby he was formerly knowne vnto them and vndertaking his office among the Gentiles he also taketh vp this name more familiar vnto them whereby he would giue them to know that he was now appropriated and after a sort dedicated vnto the seruice of their faith And this truth seemeth to be grounded in Act. 13. for before he and Barnabas were separated vnto this worke of the Lord he was euer called Saul but after this time neuer Here we may obserue two considerations 1. That it is and may be lawfull sometimes for a man to change his name else had it not beene lawfull in Paul nor Peter who was before called Bar-jona nor Salomon who was first called Iedidiah Not here to speake of the Lords owne changing of names as in Abraham Sarai Israel wherein the Lord in some new names would hide some new mysteries according to the new occasions offered yet here these caueats must be diligently obserued 1. it may not be done to the hurt or offence of any man as in nicknames taken vp in scoffe or for reproach of our selues or others but to the good of men 2. it may not be done to the hiding or couering of any sinne as many fellons and Iesuiticall fugitiues vse it 3. some good ende must euer be propounded in it wherein God may be more glorified and men edified Thus haue sundrie godly men changed their names in their writings to preuent preiudiciall thoughts taken vp against their persons that the truth might more prosperously spread it selfe 2. Note hence that such names are to be giuen to children as may put them in minde of some good dutie as Paul could neuer heare or remember his new name but also be put in minde of his new office and dutie which he was to performe among the Gentiles And so much as may be these names must be giuen in the naturall language thus the Hebrews giue fit names in Hebrew the Greekes in Greeke as Timothie There was a disciple named Timotheus his mother was a Iewesse but his father a Grecian which last words seeme to include the reason of his name the Latins in Latin as Tertius who wrote the Epistle to the Romans and Quartus a brother which reprooueth many men who are either too curious or too carelesse in imposing the names of their children The former beeing in the excesse giue names aboue the nature of men some drawing too neere the Deitie it selfe as Emmanuel and the Iesuits some of Angels as Gabriel Michael c. some of vertues as Grace Faith Mercie Patience c. The latter beeing in defect giue the names of heathen men as though they would haue them prooue so sometimes of things farre below the nature of men as of beasts trees c. then whome sometimes by Gods iust iudgement they prooue not more sensible whereas the name should not onely be fitted vnto the nature but also carrie some fit lesson and instruction in it The second question is Why this name is here prefixed Ans. There be three especiall vses of setting mens names vnto divine writings 1. to shew that men were called of God vnto that worke 2. that they were readie to iustifie and stand to that they had written 3. to preuent the mischiefe of forging writings and fathering them vpon men which neuer wrote them Which regards mooued Paul in all his Epistles to obserue two things 1. in the beginning of each to prefixe his name as in all his 13. Epistles 2. in the ende of each Epistle he added the Apostolicall salutation as himselfe witnesseth 2. Thess. 3.17 The salutation of me Paul with my owne hand which is the token in euery Epistle Coloss. 4.18 The salutation by the hand of me Paul And both these partly to shew his calling which was so strange and extraordinarie to be from God Gal. 1.1 Paul an Apostle not of men neither by man but by Iesus Christ as also that he might iustifie the truth he wrote Rom. 1.16 I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ As in the last place to preuent that mischiefe which was euen then inuented 2. Thess. 2.2 Be not suddenly mooued nor troubled by spirit by word or letter as though it were from vs he would not therefore haue any goe vnder his name which had not his name at it Hence learne 1. That in the former respects it is conuenient that a mans name should be set to his writings which he commendeth to the vse of the Church after the example of Paul who did not as many now a daies for his names sake set himselfe on writing but for his writings sake set to his name yet so as there be cases when it shall be neither necessarie nor wise to affixe the name of the author The principall of them be three 1. When the name shall bring neither credit to the truth nor profit to the Church but danger and hurt to the partie himselfe which case holdeth firme so long as he writeth generall truths and not personall for els it may prooue an hurtfull slander 2. When the high estimation and account of the penman in the Church may cause the truth to be receiued not for it selfe but for the writer 3. Whē the contempt of the writer through the corruption of the people shall on the other hand preiudice the truth that it shall haue none or lesse regard in respect of him And this is thought to be the cause why not to insist in other Scriptures as many of the Psalmes bookes of Chronicles c. the authors of which the spirit of God hath not discouered the Epistle to the Hebrewes generally by the learned thought to be Pauls wanteth both the name superscription and subscription which all his other Epistles haue not because he was the Doctor of the Gentils and so was out of his
vs against the scandal which is common in the world wherein most men beleeue not most men repent not nay scorne them that doe at which we may not stumble seeing that some yea the most are refused there must be in euery corner such as are blinded vnto destruction It is the Fathers good pleasure to reueale the things of the kingdome to â— few babes but to hide them from the most of the wise and prudent of the world A few are giuen vnto the Sonne and brought in due season vnto the faith many more are deliuered vp vnto Satan to haue the eies of their minds further blinded that so they might iustly perish in their infidelitie 3. Hence we must blesse God who hath chosen vs that he might put a difference betweene vs and others whereas he found no such difference in vs who were the children of wrath as well as others he chose vs not when we were but that we might be holy and vnblameable Ephes. 1.4 that from the first to last in our saluation all the glorie might be his yea that our ioy might be more full and our glorying in God more firme and cheerefull he hath made it knowne vnto vs that beeing elected we are sure of our happinesse for nothing shall be able to plucke vs out of his hands The second conclusion is that the elect haue a faith by themselues being here called the faith of Gods elect where by faith is not meant the doctrine of faith as Iude 3. Contend for the faith once giuen and 1. Tim. 1.19 but rather the gift of faith whereby we vnderstand and imbrace that doctrine neither is euery gift of faith here meant For there is 1. an historicall faith standing in an assent and acknowledgement of the truth of things written and taught 2. There is also an hypocriticall faith which passeth the former in two degrees First in that with knowledge and assent is ioyned such a profession of the truth as shall carrie a great shew and forme of godlinesse Secondly a kinde of gladnesse and glorying in that knowledge for it is ascribed to some who in temptation shall fall away to receiue the word with ioy To both which may be ioyned sometimes a gift of prophecie sometimes of working miracles as some in the last day shall say Lord haue we not prophecied and cast out deuills in thy name and yet they shall be vnknowne of Christ. Neither of these is the faith of the elect here mentioned but a third kind called sauing faith the inheritance of which is the proprietie of the elect for the iust man only liueth by this faith which in excellencie passeth both the former in three worthy properties 1. In that here with the act of vnderstanding and assent vnto the truth there goeth such a disposition and affection of the heart as apprehendeth and applieth vnto it the promise of grace vnto saluation causing a man to reioyce in God framing him vnto the feare of God and to the wayting through hope for the accomplishment of the promise of life 2. In that whereas both the former are dead and not raysing vnto a new life in Christ what shewes soeuer be made for the time the sunne of persecution riseth and all such moysture is dried vp This is a liuely and quickning grace reaching into the heart Christ and his merits who is the life of the soule and the moouer of it to all godly actions not suffering the beleeuer to be either idle or vnfruitfull in the worke of the Lord. 3. Whereas both the former are but temporarie this is perpetuall and lasting the other rising vpon temporarie causes and reasons can last only for a time as when men for the pleasure of knowledge or the name of it by industrie attaine a great measure of vnderstanding in diuine things or when for note and glorie or commoditie true or apparent men professe the Gospell let but these grounds faile a little or persecution approch they lay the key vnder the doore giue vp house and bid farewell to all profession Thus many of Christs Disciples who thought they had truly beleeued in him and that many moneths â—hen they heard him speake of the eating of his flesh and drinking his blood went backe and walked with him no more But the matter is here farre otherwise seeing this faith of the elect hath the promise made good to it that the gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against it Vse This conclusion teacheth vs 1. That true faith is an infallible marke of election assuring the beleeuer as certenly of his saluation as if he were alreadie gathered vp to his fathers or as if he had a speciall reuelation For besides that here it is a grace impropriate to the elect the Sonne of God teacheth it Ioh. 6.37 All that the Father giueth mee shall come vnto mee that is all those whom the Father chuseth to saluation he giueth to the Sonne to saue for election is founded in Christ and those who are thus giuen vnto the Sonne by the Father come vnto the Sonne that is beleeue in him for so the 35. verse confoundeth them He that commeth vnto mee shall not hunger and hee that beleeueth in mee shal neuer thirst So as those that beleeue are giuen to the Sonne to saluation The same teacheth the Euangelist Act. 13.48 As many as were ordained to life beleeued and 2. Thess. 2.13 the Apostle maketh sanctification of the spirit and the faith of truth two infallible notes of election All that can be here of moment obiected is that a man cannot know certainly that he hath faith But that is false for Paul 2. Cor. 13.5 willing the Corinthians to examine and prooue themselues whether they were in the faith or no and whether Christ be in them or no taketh it for granted that a man may know that he hath faith and that Christ is in him for else were his exhortation idle Quest. But how may a man knowe that he hath this faith that so the beleeuer may rise vp to the assurance of his election Ans. There be diuerse notes and companions of it more easily discerned then it selfe is as first It purifieth the heart Act. 15.19 and will not suffer it to be taken vp with vncleane thoughts or vnlawfull lusts it ordereth the affections and cuâ—beth them as with bit and bridle and bendeth them with reuerence to loue desire reioyce in God and his image yea in nothing more or so much yea and by thus ordering the heart it doth also guide the words with wisedome for the good man out of the good treasure of his heart cannot but send out good speaches Secondly from the works of loue a man may conclude he hath faith Gal. 5.6 faith worketh by loue first to God then to man for Gods sake for it hath respect both to him that begate and him that is begotten Thirdly it is plentifull in prayers and
praises which vnbeleeuers are as heauie vnto as a beare to the stake because they wāt the spirit which crieth in the hearts of Gods children abba father Fourthly it hath a liuely hope accompanying it it causeth watchfulnesse and waiting for yea and reioycing in the hope of the appearing of the Lord Iesus Rom. 5.2 beeing iustified by faith we reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God Secondly we may hence gather a cause why some beleeue some beleeue not it is not because some will and some will not whatsoeuer free-will-men presumptuously auouch the Holy Ghost telleth vs it is not in the willer nor in the runner but therefore men come to the faith because they are elected Act. 13.48 And why did not the Iewes beleeue the heauenly doctrine of Christ himselfe the reason is giuen Ioh. 10.26 Ye beleeue not because ye are not my sheepe most true is it here the elect haue obtained sauing faith the rest are hardened Rom. 11.7 The third conclusion is that this peculiar faith of the elect is ordinarily wrought in them by the ministrie of the word this beeing noted here that the end of the ministrie is to bring the elect vnto the faith Iob. 33.23 If there be a messenger or interpreter one of a thousand to declare to man his righteousnesse now this righteousnesse is no other then the righteousnesse of faith for this ende were the Apostles called furnished and sent out into the world to teach men faith on the Sonne of God as appeareth in their commission Mar. 16.16 Goe into all the world and preach the Gospel to euery creature he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued to this purpose is it that Paul affirmeth of the great mysterie of Godlinesse that it must first be preached vnto the Gentiles and then beleeued on in the world Vse 1. If this be the principall ende of the ministerie let ministers herein employ their first and principall paines to bring men vnto the faith wherein they shall imitate our Apostle not onely here but in his other Epistles who first dealeth in the causes and meanes of saluation and then instructeth in Christian manners as one whom the wisdome of God had taught that if the inside be not first made cleane and the heart purified by faith whatsoeuer actions can proceede from men be they neuer so glorious yet indeede they are no better then glistering sinnes he hath the right way of teaching in the schoole of Christ that first layeth for his ground faith in Christ and then buildeth thereon all his precepts of Christian Philosophie 2. The Minister ought to propound before him Gods end in performance of euery ministeriall dutie and that is by enlighting conuerting confirming comforting to bring and stablish men in the faith Which iustly reprehendeth such as forgetting themselues their dutie and people out of the pride of their hearts busie themselues in finding out obscure and darke mysteries tying hard knots to vntie them againe not much vnlike the dogge which refuseth soft meate to gnaw vpon bones and all this to get the praise of nimble heads and sharpe wits whereas the true glorie of a Minister is the number of those that are begotten to the faith who are gathered by the plaine euidence of the word in the words not which mans wisdome but which Gods spirit teacheth 3. The Lord hauing set out the ministrie for this vse let euery hearer acknowledge herein Gods ordinance and yeeld themselues with all submission vnto the ministerie and the word there preached that thereby they may haue faith wrought in their hearts God will haue men taught on earth and not from heauen by man not Angels or dead men let this meanes be despised nothing in heauen or earth can do thee good fast pray afflict thy soule forget not to distribute doe all the good thou canst but yet all this while despise the word offered and thou hast forsaken thine owne mercie nay more come to the ministerie heare the word read preached ioyne in the prayers and Sacraments of the Church if thou commest without the submission of thy heart whereby thou art become as prepared ground to couer the seede vnto increase all is in vaine for what is Paul what is Apollos what is the minister be he neuer so choise and excellent except he be the Minister of thy faith and so what is the ministerie to thee if it be not the ministerie of thy faith 4. Euery man may hence examine himselfe whether in the vse of the ministerie he finde sauing faith begotten wrought in his heart and by examination some may finde their vnderstandings more enlightened their iudgements more setled their practise in some things reformed but a very fewe shall finde Christ apprehended and rested in vnto saluation seeing so fewe there are that liue by faith in the Sonne of God for of all the sinnes that the spirit may and shall rebuke the world of this is the chiefe because they beleeue not in Christ. Howsoeuer many are in some things bettered by the ministerie yet very fewe haue attained this principall ende of it which is to put men in possession of true faith and by it of saluation And the knowledge of the truth which is according to Godlinesse The Apostle beeing called to beget faith in the elect magnifieth and extolleth this his calling from the difficultie of the worke for it is not to bring forth by his trauell any blind perswasion of faith which beeing too naturall to men would rise of it selfe fast enough without any such manuring but such a faith as is peculiar to the elect as before we heard In the which least men should be deceiued as easily and willingly the most be he taketh paines to set downe the whole nature of it in particular And first here we haue the ground of faith which is knowledge and because the truth of faith cannot find footing vpon follies or fansies nay nor vpon euery profitable knowledge he teacheth what kind of knowledge he speaketh of and that is the knowledge of the truth that is of the Gospel beeing a word of truth yea truth it selfe so called by way of excellencie or eminencie as though no other truth deserued that name or because this carrieth the onely vndoubted truth with it And further because many thinke all cocksure and that they cannot faile of faith if they be able to discourse of this truth he teacheth vs that it is not euery knowledge of the truth he meaneth but such a one as is according to godlinesse that is such as frameth the heart of the possessor to true Godlinesse Whence naturally arise these three conclusions First that the doctrine of the Gospell is the truth it selfe Secondly that the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith Thirdly that where it is aright it frameth the heart to Godlinesse First the doctrine of the Gospel is truth it selfe 1. because the author of it is truth
it selfe and cannot lie it beeing a part of his word who can neither deceiue nor be deceiued 2. because the penmen of it were inspired by the holy Ghost and spake and writ as they were mooued by him who is called the spirit of truth Ioh. 14.17 3. because it is a doctrine of Christ and aymeth at him who is the the truth principally as well as the way of our saluation Whence it is that the Apostles often stile it by the word of truth as Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth euen the Gospel of your saluation and Coloss. 1.5 For the hopes sake whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospel True it is that the Lawe is a true word without all error but yet neuer thus called For the morall law will not now affoard such a truth as by which a sinner can be iustified in the sight of God and the ceremoniall law although it doe acknowledge such a truth yet was it a farre off and in types and not in the truth but the Gospel onely is such a truth as whereby we are raised to saluation Vse 1. Ministers must rightly devide this word of truth as such who would be approoued of Christ both the author and subiect of it for the more notable the subiect is the more care must there be in handling it Which the Apostle Peter teacheth If any man speake let him speake as the word of God The word of truth would be truely dealt with purely preached wisely applyed and so faithfully dispensed as that both God and good men and a mans owne conscience may approoue his worke 2. This word so purely handled shall euery soule finde to be truth it selfe so as beleeuers shall not faile of the saluation published in it and vnbeleeuers shall as surely meete with condemnation seeing hereby they are condemned alreadie 3. Not to haue this truth seated in our hearts is a fearefull case for it argueth a man to be giuen vp to error and delusion 2. To doubt of any part of it is to giue a lie to all the rest 3. To seeke for saluation out of it or besides it as the blinded Papist doth is to cleaue to folly and falsehood 4. To despise this truth is to contemne great saluation for if to despise Moses law bringeth death without mercie how much more sorer punishment is he worthy of which treadeth vnder foot the Sonne of God 5. But to fight against this truth is most wofull for it is strongest and will preuaile neuer man lifted against the truth but he found it too heauie for him neuer man spurned against it but to the bruising of himselfe Secondly the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith for so our Apostle would haue vs conceiue that the faith of the elect is raised vpon knowledge of the truth as the matter of it and in this sence we read that faith is called the faith of truth euen for this reason because it is begotten in the acknowledgement of the truth and Paul in asking that question How shall they beleeue except they heare plainly concludeth that no hearing of the truth no faith in it and how may he that runneth read in the Scriptures that to whomsoeuer faith is giuen they be such as are taught of God such as to whom the holy spirit is become a schoolemaster who openeth their vnderstandings that with much assurance they can see and acknowledge the truth for seeing faith is much more then an vncertaine opinion or wauering fancie it followeth that that knowledge which is the ground of it must be no shaking reede with euery winde but a certaine acknowledgement of the truth approouing of it and assenting vnto it Neither may we thinke that the spirit of truth traineth men in blinde and vngrounded conceits nor leaueth their hearts in vncertainties but that wheresoeuer he worketh such an eminent grace as faith is he maketh men able in some good measure to giue a reason of the hope that is in them And as little reason haue we to conceiue that the worke of the Ministerie is to build castles in the ayre or the castle of faith without a foundation but that Ministers are sent to make the misteries of saluation cleare in the euidence and demonstration of the spirit and so lay men on that foundation to become a spirituall house consisting of liuing stones fit for the honour of the Lord. And to ende the proofe notably doth the Apostle Paul prooue the effectuall faith of the Thessalonians from this ground of it for our Gospel was not vnto you in word only but in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance which place must be vnderstood so to be both in the teachers and the hearers as the context declareth Vse 1. If knowledge be the ground of faith then sleight is the faith of the most whatsoeuer men professe Numbers of most silly creatures swarme euery wheare who pretend and presume vpon as strong a faith to God ward as the best preacher of them all and yet liue no better then Atheists euen without God in the world without the knowledge of his waies without his feare in their hearts to loue God aboue all and their neighbours as themselues is but a breath with them to beleeue in Iesus Christ is so naturall as they neuer doubted of it all their liues to bring forth fruits of faith whose propertie is to worke by loue in the obedience of the Commandements of the first and second table this they do they hope as well as God wil giue them leaue or as others of their neighbours do whereas alas euen their speach bewraieth them to be destitute of vnderstanding and consequently vtterly voide of the faith of truth 2. If the ground of faith must be a certaine knowledge of heauenly truth then hereby 1. is ouerturned that fond distinction of the Papists which masketh there more then Egyptian blindnes ioyned with wilfulnes and obstinacie vnder their modest vaile of vnexpressed faith or the faith of lay-men whereby if they can professe themselues Catholikes liue and die in the beleefe of their falsely so termed Catholike Church although they know not what it beleeueth it is sufficient for their saluation And indeed be that professeth that religion which like the apples of Egypt will abide no touch had need leane vpon an implicit faith And so some of them pretending more learning thē is common among them beeing pressed by argument haue thought they haue learnedly enough answeared in saying that their Doctors can answer for them But who seeth not these Pharisies taking away the key of knowledge and incurring that we denounced against such as will neither enter themselues nor suffer others to enter into the kingdome of heauen for surely if little or no knoledge little or no faith of a mans owne were enough how vnwise was Paul so to trouble
testimonie of the spirit the same spirit effectually produceth such fruits as outwardly freeth our profession from falsehood and fayning which is the thing there condemned by the Apostle More plainely we may consider a twofold assurance on which our hope may be confirmed The former is the assurance of faith flowing from our iustification the latter is the assurance of sanctification The former is when the spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are adopted which may be in weake Chrstians young conuerts scarcely yet experienced in their owne change yea such as can obiect such things against their faith as themselues cannot easily answer yet euen in this is there an assurance of faith which can onely leane vpon the promise and the truth of it and this I take to be more especially meant in this text of our Apostle The latter ariseth from the experience of our owne sanctification the vse also of which is not to make vs so but to trie our soundnes in the former yea to seale it to our selues and cleare it vnto others this is that the Apostle Iohn speaketh of in the place alleadged Yet notwithstanding that we may meete with an error on the other hand in the practise of Protestants we affirme with our Apostle that true hope relying vpon the promise goeth with faith knowledge godlines and groweth vp in these and therefore those the tenure of whose conclusions runneth thus Because grace hath abounded we may doe as we list because Christ hath blood inough God hath mercie inough we haue promises inough we may be the boulder in our sinnes these I say turne Gods grace into wantonnes to their owne destruction thus indeed to leane or bolster a mans selfe on the promises is an high presumption The reasonings of the spirit in the Scriptures are of another kinde Doth grace abound oh this must teach me to denie vngodlines worldly lusts hath God mercie mercie is with him that he may be feared hath Christ blood it is to purge me from all my sinnes both the guilt and the dominion haue I promises such precious promises are giuen me that beeing partaker of the godly nature I should flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust and seeing then I haue such promises it is meete I should clense my selfe from all filthines of flesh and spirit and grow vp to full holines in the feare of God Vse 3. We must often haue recourse to the promises and acquaint our selues with the Scriptures wherein we may peruse our priuiledges and thus euer be laying surer hold of eternall life by the applying bringing the promises home to our owne hearts otherwise faith shall be easily shaken hope quickly foyled and the rest of our graces in a continuall wane and decaie Cast anchor out of the ship if it sound no bottome the ship shall be at no stedfastnes in the storme but be in danger of shipwracke by euery surge and billow in like manner the anchor of hope if it pitch it selfe vpon promises it keepeth the soule in stabilitie and constancie in weldoing but impossible it is that in stormie temptations or afflictions the hope of the heart should strengthen and vphold that man that is not acquainted with the promises Doct. 2. The next instruction out of the former words is that God cannot lie which sheweth the promise to be stable and infallible That God cannot lie appeareth both by testimonie of Scripture and reason Balaam himselfe vttering his parable could say God is not as a man that he should lie the Apostle Heb. 6.18 saith that it is impossible that God should lie And the reason is because to lie is against the nature of God so as he shall as soone cease to be God as once to doe it truth is of his nature yea he is truth it selfe truth in all his promises which are yea and amen truth in all his threates for shall he say it and not doe it wicked Nebuchadnezar hauing good experience of both in beeing cast among the beasts and after raised vp againe aboue men could confesse that his words be all truth yea in this nature of his he is vnchangeable he cannot denie himselfe there beeing in him no shadow of change Now to ascribe a lie vnto God were to impute not onely change but contrarietie to that most simple nature of his for what is a lie but to vtter something contrarie to the knowne truth and that with an euill intention which wickednesse seeing it implyeth a contrarietie betweene his will and his word seeing he hath condēned it in his law as not induring it in his creature seeing this of all other is such an odious iniquitie as that the phrase of the holy Ghost includeth vnder this title all manner of vnrighteousnes opposeth it vnto all holines Zeph. 3.13 how can it be ascribed vnto the high maiestie of God vnles we will blasphemously say that he hath enacted laws against something which standeth with his nature and will or at least that he hath chāged his wil to loue that which once he hated Quest. But why may not God change his will which euen a creature may doe without sinne or if he cannot how can he doe all things and remaine omnipotent Ans. 1. To change the will were an argument of weaknes and impotencie for euen so is it in man whether he freely doe it or forcedly If freely it is because some second deliberation seemeth sounder then some former which argueth want of foresight and wisedome if forcedly a man change his minde it argueth want of power which suffereth the former deliberation to be letted by some crosse accident neither of which can befall that most simple and immutable will of God who neither of his owne accord nor yet by constraint can be forced or hindred because he seeth all things in their causes and consequents together in one act as soone and easily produceth the thing he willeth as he pronounceth the word as appeareth in the creation 2. The omnipotence of God is to be referred to the things which he willeth and can will for his power cannot thwarte his will nor his arme disapoint his mouth nor either of them goe against his nature That God then cannot lie denie himselfe change his purpose proceedeth not of weaknes or infirmitie but of wisedom power and maiestie to whom only that is impossible which is contrarie to his nature Obiect But God hath spoken many things in the Scriptures some of which implie change in him and some seeme altogether vntrue the former appeares in such places as where he is said to repēt him that he made man that he made Saul King that he changed his minde from the euill which he threatned to doe to his people Ans. All such speaches as these are to be vnderstood not properly but figuratiuely improperly and according to mans apprehension for in proper speach Samuel in the
same Chapter verse 29. denieth that God can repent whom he had heard a little before repenting that he had made Saul King The like in Balaams confession Numb 23.19 Yet it pleaseth God in the Scriptures to set out himselfe to our weaknesse not as he is in himselfe but as he can be knowne of vs for as man speaketh like a man vnto God so God speaketh like a man vnto man who else could not be vnderstood of man We must therefore meeting with such speaches hold these grounds 1. That all those things which we cannot doe without motion and change of our selues the Lord doth them without motion and change of himselfe 2. That God may change his action but not his counsell and will for before all worlds he did so decree to change his action When he deposed Saul to stablish the kingdome in Dauid he did from all euerlasting dispose so to depose the one and set vp the other so as here was no change in God himselfe but in the thing formerly determined so to be changed In like manner the Lord promiseth many things to his children which he seemeth after vtterly vnmindfull of he threatneth things which neuer come to passe as Hezekiah with death but presently retreates it the Ninevites with destruction after fortie dayes but destroied them not yea he seemeth to faine by vttering things cleane contrarie to his minde as when he biddeth Moses let him alone that he might destroie the Israelites whereas he neuer meant to destroie them To which in generall I answer 1. That all promises are made with condition of faith and repentance as also with the exception of the crosse 2. That all threats are made with exception of conuersion and repentance in neither of which the condition is expressed often but euer included and beeing added to that threatning against the Nineuites and against Abimelech Gen. 20.3 dissolueth the obiection 3. That the Lord neuer changeth his counsell and secret will but sometime his reueiled and that then when it includeth some condition depending vpon some euent which condition had it not bin included in the denunciation against Ezechias the decree of God had beene absolute and so not revocable neither by the prayers or repentance of that good King as it was 4. That the Lord may denounce a thing which yet he neuer decreed to doe and yet neither lie nor faine as in deliberatiue propositions such as that was against the Israelites Let mee alone for had Moses taken it for a simple interdiction I see not how he could haue without sinne proceeded on in his intecession for them but he perceiued the Lord carrying this matter as one in a deliberation what he might best doe in it Againe although the Lord cannot speake contrarie to his will yet he doth and may speake something diuerse and besides it as here both to teach Moses what it was that withheld his wrath euen his prayer which was whetted hereby as also to quicken the people to speedie and vnfained repentance Obiect But in the Scriptures we meete with many parables and hyperbolicall speaches which neuer were nor can be true as the conference among the trees and that the world were not able to containe the bookes of Christs words and workes which we see not how they can stand with the truth of God Ans. In the Scriptures are some speaches diuerse and some contrarie to the truth and yet neither lies nor sinne For God speaketh sometime by 1. contraries as by ironies or speaches of derision which are not alwaies vitious in man neuer in God but carrie with them most seuere reprehensions against sinne 2. sometimes by parables in which not falsehoods but by fained things vnfained truthes are taught and deliuered 3. sometimes by excesse of speach speaking of infinite and incomprehensible things so as we may comprehend and affect them But in all such formes of speach we must hold these conclusions 1. That they tend to the instruction and edification of the Church 2. There can be no purpose on Gods part to deceiue as in a lie but to profit by a more powerfull and forcible manner of teaching the truth 3. He intendeth nothing but the truth it selfe for he conceiueth not one thing in his minde and vtter another but onely omitting the proper speach in figuratiue and tropicall he more elegantly powerfully and profitably explaneth the same truth Thus hauing prooued and cleared the doctrine we descend to the vses of it Vse 1. If God cannot lie then whatsoeuer his Ministers promise or threaten from him and out of his word is aboue all exception seeing he hath spoken it who cannot lie deceiue or be deceiued which should stirre vp euery man to giue glorie vnto God as Abraham did by sealing to his truth that is by beleeuing and applying vnto his owne soule euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God for whosoeuer thus receiueth his testimonie hath sealed that God is true then which no greater glorie can be giuen vnto him Whereas not to beleeue him on his word is as high a dishonour as any man can cast vpon him for it is to giue God the lie hee that beleeueth not hath made him a liar which in manners and ciuilitie we could not offer to our equall and which euen a meane man would skorne to put vp at our hands Hath God made thee any promise that he will be with thee in sixe troubles and in seauen hath he promised that he will dispose of all things to the best to thee that louest him hath he said that no good thing shall be wanting to thee that fearest him doe thou leane and hang vpon these promises and giue God the honour of truth by beleeuing him Thou wouldest trust a man whom thou thinkest will not lie though thou knowest he can lie and deceiue thee much more maiest and oughtest thou the high God who is as farre from the power as the will and as farre from both as from ceasing to be God Yea but I see no meanes no hope but all things are rather cleane contrarie to the promise and the common order of things carried against it Be it so yet must thou depend vpon the naked promise which is true and not lying as Iohn speaketh of the annointing Thus haue the seruants of God done before vs Hezekiah knew not what to doe but his eies were to the Lord Abraham hoped aboue hope yea then when all meanes failed and the order of nature was set against him did be not doubt of the truth of the promise but gaue glorie vnto God the victorious conquest of whose faith is often in the Scriptures recommended vnto our imitation And this lessō must be laid vp in our harts especially against the times of our deepest distresses and afflictions by persecution or otherwise wherin if they be either more smart or more durable we shall not want Rabsakes who will not sticke to reuile
the God of heauen For either Satan by his suggestion or his instruments or which is more to be feared we shall heare the whisperings and mutterings of our owne flesh saying Where is the God in whom ye trusted let not thy God deceiue thee any longer and with Iehoram Is not this euill from the Lord and shall I waite on him any longer to all which let vs be bold to answer with the Apostle I know whom I haue beleeued euen him whose bare word is aboue all bonds who neuer promised more then he was able to performe and neuer performed lesse then he promised faithfull is he that hath promised and no vnfaithfulnes of man can make him vnfaithfull The like truth and steadfastnesse carie all his denunciations and threats for neither when his messengers threaten wrath against the impenitent shall that be found a lying word but the sentence of the Iudge which cannot faile of execution True it is that the Lyon hath often roared but the beasts of the feild haue not trembled The Lord hath vttered his terrible voice against the vnrighteousnesse of men but his threatnings haue met with mockers who say euery vision is deferred and where is the promise of his comming with swarmes of Atheists who say there is no God but denie heauen hell and immortalitie of the soule in the meane time making leagues and couenants with hell and death with beastly Epicures who liue vnmooueably from their carnall delights and sensuall pleasures with heauie and dead hearted professours with whome they haue beene but as a blast all which sorts of men promise to themselues life although the Lord hath said of them they shall die and is not this to charge God expressely with a lie and as much as to say that he is not God But these shall know that the words the Lord hath spoken shall be done Ezek. 12.28 And as the Lord letteth his children see for the present that it is not in vaine to worship him so he letteth his enemies often feele euen before their death that all his words fall not to the ground when he meeteth them at euery corner with sundrie plagues and iudgements in their soules bodies estate name or freinds all which are the accomplishment of his word which shall not passe away when heauen and earth shall be dissolued Vse 2. Seeing God cannot lie let euery one of vs labour to expresse this vertue of God first and especially the minister in his place seeing he speaketh from God nay God speaketh by him he must therefore deliuer true sayings worthie of all men to be receiued that he may be able to say in his owne heart that which Paul spake of himselfe I speake the truth in Christ I lie not and iustifie that of his doctrine which Paul did of his writings the things which now I write vnto you behold I witnes before God that I lie not Now then is a minister a liar when he either speaketh false things as euery where the false Prophets are charged an example whereof we may see in Hananiah the sonne of Azur and Abab the sonne of Roliah and Zedekiah the sonne of Maaseiah who are said to prophesie lies in the name of the Lord in that when the Lords Prophets were commanded to carrie yokes about their neckes these would breake them and so caused the people to trust in a lie or else true things falsely misapplying that truth which they could not but vtter for this was euer the note of a false Prophet to make their hearts sad who should haue beene cheared and to speak peace to them against whom the Lord had proclaimed open warre so falsifying the word of the great God which iniurie no earthly King would suffer vnreuenged If a king should signe and send out his letters of death and execution against some archtraytor and the officer betrusted with them should serue them vpon some faithfull counseller who is neare and deare to his Prince so as the innocent and well-deseruing shal be put to death and the traytor suffered to liue in honour should not the life of this man so betrusted goe for the life of the other In like sort doth be who in Gods place whetteth his tongue against the righteous of the land and disgraceth the most forward in the wayes of God let him discourse against them in Scripture phrase and speak things in themselues neuer so true yet is he a lowde liar in the false applying of them and wresting them against them vpon whom the eyes of the Lord are for good and with liars shall be kept without the gates of the â—oly citie and that most iustly in that he hath not lied of men but of God himselfe whom so farre as his malice could extend he hath endeauoured to drawe into his sinne in making him a liar also like vnto himselfe 2. Euery priuate man must take vp that exhortation to cast off lying and speake euery man truth vnto his neighbour and that because it is a peece and sparkle of Gods image and a part of the newe man which is to be put on Which reason the Apostle vrgeth sundrie times in the epistles And indeede no man can more liuely resemble the image of his heauenly father then by the practise of truth in which one word is included that whole image of God which standeth in righteousnesse and holines as Ioh. 8.44 the angels stood not in the truth As on the contrarie no man can more liuely resemble the deuil then by lying for he is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lies True it is there be many defences made for sundrie sorts of lies which we shall haue better occasion to scan in the processe of this Epistle but let all such as would haue themselues marked with the stampe of Gods children knowe that they onely can haue assurance of the pardon of sinnes in whose spirit is no guile and those onely shall rest in the holy mountaine that speake the truth from their hearts and they alone shall stand with the lambe on mount Sion and sing the newe song before the throne who haue no guile found in their monthes Doctr. 3. The last generall obseruation out of the former words teacheth what an infinite and free loue the Lord embraceth his elect withall in that be decreeth from euerlasting whatsoeuer he doth for them in the due season of it Hence it is that not onely in this place but thorough the Scriptures we may read that all the stayres whereby we climbe to heauen were laid by God before the world began If we looke at Gods predestination and election the names are written in the book of life from euerlasting Iacob was loued not onely before he had done good but before he was to doe it If to the ende which is the kingdome that is prepared from the foundations of the world If to the meanes which is Christ he is the
lambe slaine from the beginning of the world both 1. in regard of Gods counsell and 2. of the promise to Adam and 3. of the efficacie of his death the sauing power of which was the same to all beleeuers yesterday to day and for euer and thus euen Abraham saw his day If to the Gospel which is a peculiar doctrine concerning Christ it is called an eternall Gospel not that it was eternally preached for it was a mysterie kept secret since the world began Rom. 16.25 but 1. because it proceedeth frō the eternall counsell of God 2. it containeth the word◠of eternall life and 3. it remaineth for all eternitie Finally if to our effectuall vocation by this word yea and our whole saluation he gaue vs of grace and purpose saluation and effectuall vocation before the world began that is in his counsell and decree Vse 1. Hence we see that the Popish doctrine of iustification by workes was preuented euen before the world began For if God laid all the degrees of our blessednesse vp in himselfe before the world much more before we were in the world who seeth not that all our saluation is freely comming vnto vs both in the promise and execution or accomplishment of it not according to our workes but according to the good pleasure of his will If it be here alleadged that God in electing vs foresaw our faith and workes and therefore elected vs. The answer is that that is vnsound seeing faith in Christ is a fruit and effect of election not going before but following after it Whence Paul saith that God had mercie on him not because he foresawe that he would be faithfull but that he might be faithfull And we are elected before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame If yet it be said that God might as well foresee the faith and works of his elect as their saluation I answer he did foresee them as meanes and wayes which himselfe prepared for them to walke in to their saluation and so did decree them but the decree in regard of the beginnings and motiues to election cannot be otherwise then free and absolute if that of the Apostle be true that we are iustified freely by his grace And if God cannot elect men to life except he foresee that they will vse their free-will well as the Pelagian or that they will become faithfull and righteous necessarily must this decree of God which is the first and eternall principle of all things depend vpon some other externall beginning out of himselfe contrarie to that of the Apostle who saith that he predestinated vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pro 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Beza well obserueth that is finding no cause neither present nor to come out of himselfe of this his most iust counsell and decree Besides saluation beeing but one and one way vnto it and Gods decree but one how should by the former doctrine any infants be saued in whom the Lord could not foresee either faith or workes So that as the former doctrine called vpon vs to giue God the honour of his truth so doth this to giue him the glorie of mercie in that it is his good pleasure euen before all times to giue his a kingdome freely to which purpose he giueth faith freely works of faith freely the end of faith which is the perseuerance of it vnto saluation freely and in a word as the decree before all times so grace and glorie in due time most freely Vse 2. Did God thus freely loue vs when we were not much more will he now beeing reconciled vnto him by the death of his sonne If while we were yet sinners and enemies he set his loue vpon vs much more now beeing iustified and friends will he saue vs from wrath Thou maist be sometimes frowned vpon yea buffeted and vnder the roddes of God to the breaking of thy heart but yet all these proceeding from this loue are farre from breaking it off to thee who hast euer tasted how good the Lord hath beene to thy soule Well maist thou cheare vp thy heart and say why art thou cast downe my soule what is it that can separate thee from this loue which hath two excellent properties namely to bee free without desert and constant without end nay trust in God rather yea repaire with the boldnes of a child to thy father that loueth thee neuer the lesse because he correcteth thee and strengthen thy prayers herein that his loue will not suffer thee to want things meete for thee Vse 3. What an hainous sinne were it to requite such a free loue with hatred repaying euil for good which consideration alone should make vs smite our hearts be ashamed of our vnthankfull sinnes it is a note of one who hath tasted of this goodnesse to be grieued for his sinne in this respect that it displeaseth one who hath bin such a good God vnto him Vse 4. Let vs expresse this vertue of God towards our brethren not so much waighing their deserts no mote then God doth ours but be readie to repay good for euill loue for hatred blessing for cursing knowing 1. that it is the grace of a dutie of loue or mercie when it is free 2. that the heathen can doe one good turne for another 3. that hereby we shall be sonnes of our heauenly father who suffereth his raine to fall and sunne to shine vpon the iust and vniust doth good for euill yea ouercommeth euill with good Secondly as God laid not the foundation of the world so soone as the foundation of our saluation but prepared a remedie before the maladie it is our parts not onely to magnifie this grace in him but to imitate it by labouring to couer the faults of our brethren when they are committed and not as the manner of many is to amplifie euery circumstance of offences done whereas we should make the best of the worst euen in the worst the meekenesse of spirit must euer temper our zeale against their sinne and prepare couers and cures as fast as they breede offences but especially if in good men and professors of the Gospel a weakenesse breake out woe to that man who with open mouth is readie by that occasion to disgrace not them onely but the whole profession by reason of them v. 3. But hath made his word manifest in due time by preaching Hauing seene how the maine promise of life eternall hath beene made by the God of truth we are now to consider this truth of God further in the accomplishing of that in due time which he promised before all times And then was that promise accomplished when the word was made manifest which manifestation is amplified 1. by the circumstance of time in due time 2. by the meanes of this manifestation that is by preaching For the meaning of
suppressed And as the charge must be iust so it must not be frailties or infirmities that hang vpon our nature commonly corrupted but grosse and open sinnes yea and enormious crimes in the sight of the sunne the iust challenge and proofe of which disable a man from this function by this Apostolicall Canon And howsoeuer he that is the cleanest and hath washed himselfe in snow water hath his owne clothes that will pollute him yet read we of diuerse in the Scriptures that haue attained to walke without reproofe as Iob Zacharie and Elizabeth and many euen priuate Christians at this day through Gods mercie liue without crime though not any saue the Sonne of God himselfe euer liued without sinne All which open to vs the meaning of the precept Doctr. How able soeuer a man be to teach yet if he be of corrupt conuersation and scandalous in life he is not fit to be chosen for a Minister Reasons 1. Our Apostle here in the first place and more largely insisteth vpon the life of him that is to be chosen and afterwards in fewer words requireth his fitnes for doctrine and so in his charge to Timothie that he should laie hands on no man rashly addeth that some mens sinnes goe before hand and some mens sinnes follow after iudgement as though he had said more largely Vse all the circumspection thou canst yet some hypocrites will creepe into the Ministerie some are inwardly profane and such close sinners thou canst not discerne till afterward they manifest themselues others are open sinners of which thou maiest iudge aright these latter thou art to hinder the former reclaime or seasonably remooue and so salue vp the sore againe for how requisite is it that such a sweete and sauorie doctrine should be matched with a sweet and sauorie Christian conuersation 2. That such an high calling is to be graced with an vnreprooueable life was typified in the law sundrie waies as after we shall more clearely see in the positiue vertues required especially in that prohibition that none of Aarons sonnes or seed that had any blemish in him might once presse to offer before the Lord neither come neere the vaile nor stand by the Altar 3. A scandalous and obnoxious person shall neuer do good in his calling For although the things of Christ as the Word Sacraments and Doctrine depend not vpon the person of the Minister but on the ordinance of Christ neither in themselues are the worse in bad mens hands no more then a true mans peece of gold in the hand of a theife yet by our weaknes in such a mans hand they are weaker to vs and although no man can answer or warrant the refusing of pure doctrine which is not to be had in respect of persons for the spotted life of the Minister who while he sitteth in Moses chaire be he Pharisie be he hypocrite must be heard yet can it not be but that the wickednes of Helies sonnes will make the people abhorre the offerings of the Lord which what a greiuous sinne it was before the Lord see 1. Sam. 2.17 Againe how can he benefit his people whose hands are bound whose mouth is shut and cannot vtter the truth without continuall galling and sentencing of himselfe and when euery scoffer shall be readie to say to him art thou become weake like one of vs and the word shall be still returned vpon himselfe how can it be expected that he should do good amongst them Christ preuented that scoffe Phisitian heale thy selfe and Paul sheweth the dutie of euery Minister namely to minister well and the fruit of it he getteth a good report and great libertie in the faith Wherein let a Minister be wanting if he were able to speake with the tongues of men and Angels yea if he had a fierie tongue sitting on his head he shall neuer be able to preuaile with ignorant persons who must be sensibly taught and that aswell by their eie as by their eare 4. It is a most dangerous condition to himselfe to be a good teacher of a bad life for such a one is in the snare of the deuill that is when he seeth his life still more and more exprobrated and himselfe more despised euery day then other for it is iust with God that with the wicked should be reproch then he beginnes to grow so bold and impudent as that he casts off all shame and care and as one desperate and hardened in sinne prostituteth himselfe remorselesly vnto all lewdnes and vngodly conuersation Vse 1. Hence may we see the reason why the Deuill so mightily laboureth to slander the most faithfull Ministers of Christ namely that by the contempt of their persons their doctrine also might be condemned And therefore he will play at small game ere he sit out If he cannot hinder the Ministerie he can disgrace it If he cannot discontinue it he can continue a deuill still that is both an aduersarie and an accuser of it for either Christs Disciples wash not or fast not or Christ himselfe is a good companion or Iohn Baptist is too austere and precise or some natural infirmitie as Elishaes bald pate shall be cast as a rub in the way to make the Doctrine lesse welcome And all this because long experience of many ages hath taught this old serpent that the most wretched miscreant euen Herod himselfe will heare gladly Iohn Baptist if he conceiue him as he is a good and godly man carying himselfe without reproofe and exception The selfe same is the ground why he setteth himselfe in all ages to shoue in and hold in the Ministerie such persons as like vnfauorie salt are too base for the dunghil euery way for the ouerthrow of this apostolicall direction vsing and vrging most impregnable arguments drawne from affinitie affection some base and seruill demerit letters and requests of great men or gifts which blind the eyes by which and many other meanes Satans Ministers for the Apostle calleth them no better keepe out the Ministers of God What mischiefe these stratagems of Satan haue wrought in the Church we may see and bewaile and prouoke thence our prayers that the Lord would so let his kingdome come euery where that such maine pillars of Satans kingdome may be shaken and broken especially in reformed Churches which professe and auow the lifting vp of the scepter of Iesus Christ. Vse 2. Note hence what conformitie is most vrged by Christ in all his Ministers namely the â—â—iting to vncorrupt doctrine an vnblameable life by these two shall all men know who are the true Ministers sent of Christ this voice and these hands are infallible distinctions not onely of Ministers from other men but euen of Ministers among themselues and the maine and intolerable inconformitie of Ministers is the suiting of Iacobs voice with Esaus hands The Minister hath not done his dutie when he hath pointed to others the way to heauen and
himselfe either stand still like a statue in the way or else like the creuise goeth backward but he must in nothing giue offence least his Ministerie be blamed yea more he must be an example to the â—â—ocke so Paul enioynes Timothie to be to them that beleeue an example in word conuersation loue spirit faith purenes euen as he set himselfe an example to Timothie 2. Tim. 3.10 But thou hast knowne my doctrine manner of liuing purpose faith long suffering loue and patience for this example hath the force of a rule either good or bad Peters example constrained the Gentiles to do like the Iewes and Barnabas was drawen in with him see also 1. Pet. 3.1 Now not needing further motiues to prouoke Ministers to labour after good life we will onely mention some meanes whereby euery of them may become vnreprooueable 1. Labour with thy heart to set it selfe still in the presence of God and this will be a meanes to keepe it order whereas otherwise an vnruly heart will breake out one time or other 2. Haue a care of a good name as well as a good conscience not so much for thy owne as for Gods glorie neither because thy selfe but others stand much vpon it 3. Auoid occasions of sinnes appearances of euill seeing thy motes become beames 4. Studie to doe thy owne dutie diligently meddle not with other mens matters 5. Curbe and couer thy own infirmities buffet thy bodie and bring it in subiection 6. Daily pray for thy selfe with desire of the prayer and admonition of others Thus oughtest thou that art a Minister set thy selfe a coppie vnto men howsoeuer the most rent such coppies out of their bookes as too precise and exact Vse 3. How men are to conceiue of Ministers not as of men without sinne or infirmities as the Apostles confessed they were mortall men subiect to the same infirmities with others and to acknowledge the goodnes of God in keeping them altogether not from all sinne yet vnreprooueable that is vntainted of greiuous crimes whereby his name and this calling should be highly dishonoured which were it well considered of men we should not heare such outcries against euery infirmitie in the person of the Minister as though the verie calling could exempt him from sinne which we see the calling of the very Apostles could not doe Husband of one wife Hauing â—eard what is generally required of euery Minister that he be vnblameable Now we are with the Apostle to descend to those priuate vertues which concerne his economicall administration And those in this verse are two the former concerning himselfe in preseruing his owne chastitie the latter respecteth the persons within his family namely his children ouer whom he is to exercise Christian authoritie gouerning them as a father who is a Minister framing them to dutie towards God and himselfe and trayning them vp carefully in the doctrine both of faith and good manners For 1. concerning their religion it is required that they be faithfull children 2. For their manners they must be 1. temperate 2. obedient And both of these declared in their contraries whereof they must be free as 1. they must not be slandred of riot which is a lauish wasting and a needles spending of goods 2. Not disobedient but such as will endure the yoke These two vertues must especially be exercised of euery one that is to be a Minister of Christ the former of which beautifieth his owne person the latter graceth his family and both of them adorne his calling and profession To vnderstand the former aright we must first remooue the false interpretations and 2. propound and establish the true sense and then come vnto the doctrines And first where the Apostle requireth that the Minister be the husband of one wife the Papists interpret it most ridiculously in an allegorie affirming that Pauls meaning is that an Elder must haue but one wife and that must be his Church But the scope of the place is not to answer the question whether one minister may haue two Churches or no but what a one he ought to be for the gouernement of himselfe and his that is to be set euer any people 2. What meaneth it that this husband must haue faithfull children if he may not haue a wise other then the Church If it be said that by these children must be meant the faithfull and the children of God begotten in the Church I answer that the same Apostle to Timothie cutteth the sinewes of all such cauills where he expoundeth the same precept necessarily to be meant litterally and not in this allegorie by the reason of it annexed for if he cannot gouerne his owne house how shall he gouerne the house of God Secondly others say he must be the husband of one wife onely and that after the first he may not haue a second Which opinion Montanus and Tertullian extended to all sorts of men the Grecians after restrained it to the Clergie and the Romanists were readie inough to take it vp and stil reserue it among the rest of their rubbish But that also is as grosse and false exposition For 1. he that marrieth a second wife after the decease of the first if he keepe himselfe faithfully vnto her is still but the husband of one wife seeing the lawe of the former is by God dissolued 2. It is a generall commandement that if the brother die without children his next brother was to marrie his brothers widow and raise vp seed vnto him Now as in the other tribes so doubtlesse happened it among the Leuites and therefore the Leuite although a widower was to marrie his brothers wife Obiect If it be here said that we now are in precepts deliuered to Ministers of the newe Testament and are not to square our selues vnto that speciall administration of the old I answer that the generall precepts of the newe Testament affirme no lesse as He that cannot containe let him marrie and to all widowes the Apostle giueth leaue to marrie so in the Lord and that that is of generall perpetuall equitie to men as well as women and to all sorts of men as to one kind is plaine by Rom. 7.3 The woman if the husband be dead is free from the law of the man so as she is not an adulterer if shee take another man To which truth many of the fathers accord Thirdly an other sleight of the Papists must be auoided who haue thus corrupted it If any haue beene the husband of one wife and now be not he may be a minister but the spirit of God changeth no tenses here and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be supplyed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lastly neither must it be vnderstood so as the Minister must of necessitie be the husband of one wife and may not liue single for though all cannot receiue Christs speach concerning continencie yet some there are to whom it is giuen and to them his
his presse money that he may please his captaine forsaketh all the care of wife children house affaires and calling and wholly fixeth his minde and eie vpon the busines and victorie euen so the Minister seruing not vnder a Cyrus or Alexander but vnder the eternall sonne of God ought also to diuorse himselfe from the distractions for the things of this life which in comparison must be vtterly neglected He is in this warfare rather to expect dangers blowes wounds to forecast these to prouide for these and prepare how to encounter against Satan sinne his owne and others sinnefull lusts following his captaine at the heeles and incouraging himselfe hereto both with assurance of victorie and the expectation of his pay penie of life eternall It was the greatest policie that euer the deuill watched against the Church as the woefull experience of many ages hath taught vs to heape excessiue wealth vpon the Clergie then was the studie of the Scriptures and the care of the calling laid aside and was diuerted into plotting and policie both to get more and hold that which was gotten by this Antichrist came in hereby he rose to his height hereby he standeth at this day this wealth ioyned with pompe and state is that Davus which troubleth all the parts of the Christian world both the Churches and ciuill states as in many instances might be declared Secondly this vice will make a minister falsifie the word turne the truth into a lie and take such a course in handling the word as shall bring meale to the mill This was noted in the false prophets to be the maine cause of false vision Isai speaking of greedie dogges who could neuer haue inough maketh this their propertie euerie one looketh to his owne way and accordingly prophesied for his owne purpose and advantage so Ieremie ioyneth these sinnes together Ier. 5.31 The Prophets prophesie lies and the Priests receiue gifts in their hands and Ezekiel telleth vs that this filthie lucre made the Prophets so base minded that for verie handfulls of barley and peices of bread some of them would pollute the name of the Lord in lying to his people some of ignorance by the blinding and bewitching of this sinne and others against their knowledge and conscience powring themselues out through the deceit of Balaams wages Hence is this sinne branded iustly to bee the seede of heretikes and spawne of scismatikes false teachers and apostates What other was the white which the authors of scisme and heads of faction aymed at Rom. 16.17 they serued not the Lord Iesus but their owne bellies And no other God serued the false Apostles who were enemies to the crosse of Christ but their bellie was their God why so because they minded earthly things for what any man most mindeth that he maketh his God Hence could they please all sorts of men soon turne round into square In their doctrine ioyne circumcision with baptisme and so both Iew and Gentile were contented In their liues they would suffer nothing for Christ but howsoeuer the squares goe their state and pompe must be vpheld And at this day what other is the God of Popish Priests who for their bellie haue turned all religion into gaine and almost all essentiall truths into lyes both which are readily to be prooued in particular whereas the true Apostles were most careful to remooue from themselues euen the suspition of this fearefull sinne who professed that both the Churches knewe and God bare them record that they were farre from vsing flattering words or coloured couetousnesse in their doctrine and for their practise when they might haue beene chargeable to the Churches they rather wrought with their hands that they might be eased 3. If a Minister should speake the truth yet in this tainture how powerlesly how fruitlesly for is he a fit man to raise others to heauen whose owne heart is rooted in the earth how coldly shall he perswade others that godlinesse is great gaine whose gaine is all his godlinesse with what heart can he pull other men out of the world and the loue of it when it hath wonne the strongest and most inward hold of his owne heart with what experience can he teach that the truest delight is placed in heauenly things or that Gods kingdome is first to be sought when his thoughts are taken vp as the disciples were once in dreaming of a temporall kingdome with what face can he teach the doctrine of Gods prouidence when himselfe caâ—kes and laieth about him as though he had no father to prouide for him how can he curbe in others these vnnaturall desires which as the dropsie proceede most of fulnesse and abundance when as they are so setled in himselfe Thus this one lust vnfitteth him to all his duties Vse This confuteth many base minded men in the ministerie whose thoughts studie paines and labour are altogether bended and set vpon this conclusion That they wil be rich to which purpose they heape vp liuing vpon liuing cast their largest extent and contriue the building of their owne houses although in the meane time the house of the Lord lie wast Which grieuous sinne if it were so fearefully accursed in the common people of the Iewes what a grieuous plague hangeth ouer the head of that Minister whose calling laieth a further necessitie vpon him not to build a material house made with hands but a spirituall habitation for the Lord consisting of liuing stones in the hearts of men and yet all this worke is neglected that his owne neast may be well feathered And from the same fountaine floweth it that some are knowne vsurers others are farmours and husbandmen rather then Prophets others merchants buyers and sellers of Churches people and inferiour commodities others in marketting and yet in farre baser affaires spend their time and wast themselues which pitifull fruits of this filthie lust are so rife and so ripe that if old father Latimer liued in these dayes he would boldly avouch that if couetousnesse were lost we might find it in the Clergie some Iudas or other would haue the bagge Now there is no great hope of the recouerie of those who are alreadie clasped in the windings of this sinne they are desperately endangered to be drowned in perdition so sweete is the morsell and so pleasant is the bootie that they will not let it goe To them therefore I will say no more but as Peter to Simon Magus Pray to the Lord that if it be possible the iniquitie of thy heart may be forgiuen thee I will rather turne my speach to euery young Timothie and Titus beseeching and exhorting them all timely to preuent this sinne and to frame their hearts to that exhortation of Paul 1. Tim. 6.11 But thou O man of God that is who hast place or art to haue office in the Church by ordinarie calling as the Prophets and men of God of old had by extraordinarie Thou who after a speciall
are two especially 1. the deniall of a mans selfe with a daily invring ones selfe to the crucifying of his affections and lusts Paul beat downe his bodie as with clubs and kept it vnder Prooue masteries with thy selfe arme thy selfe against thy selfe make warre without truce vpon thy selfe it is a warre without bloodshed hurting none no not thy selfe but profitable to worke thy peace with God with thy selfe with others remember Salomons speach He that ruleth his minde is better then he that ouercommeth a citie 2. Prayer for neither this nor any vertue groweth in our owne grounds neither good nature nor freedome of will can make this supplie but we must haue recourse to the father of lights our selues are but our owne burdens of so miserable molde as we need no other enemies then our selues to depriue our selues of our good if the Lord befreind vs not whom we must wrastle withall by our praiers and if we would preuaile vnto our prayers we must sometimes ioyne the exercise of fasting which after a sort doubleth our forces both in strengthning our praiers as also by disposing vs to the receiuing of these graces And now to end this large treatise it wil be asked But what if any Minister be scandalous in any of the forenamed vices or defectiue in the vertues mentioned Ans. 1. If he be not answerable to these Canons it is plaine by the Apostle that he is not to be called 2. If he be called and after prooue vicious he must be delt withall as an Elder 1. no accusation must be receiued vnder two witnesses at least 1. Tim. 5.19 2. when he is accused of a knowne and scandalous vice all possible meanes must be vsed to reclaime him As 1. by open reproofe vers 20. 2. sometimes by translation of him to such a place as where are lesse meanes of that sinne as one giuen to drunkennes or contention from a drunken and quarellous people 3. sometime by a temporall deposition from his office if there be hope hereby to doe him good 4. after sufficient admonition censures and trial by a perpetuall deposition from his place yea and further if he still prooue incorrigible by proceeding to excommunicate him and cast him from the societie of the Church And the rather 1. Because Ministers are set ouer a people to edifie and not destroie them 2. Because the actions of Ministers haue a secret power not to lead onely but euen compell men to the like especially if they be lewd and wicked 3. Weaker and meaner men for manifest vices not repented of must be proceeded against to excommunication much more the Minister whose scandalous life is infinitly more dangerous and hurtfull 4. Such proceeding against notorious insufficient and scandalous wretches who neuer came in nor are kept in by the Apostles canons would doe good for example Vers. 9. Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and improoue them that say against it Hauing followed the Apostles meaning and method in describing the fitnes of him who is to be chosen into the Ministerie who for the innocencie of his life ought to be free from manifold vices and corruptions which are plentifull in the world and for the integritie of his conuersation seeing whatsoeuer he doth is exemplarie ought to shine with mâ—nifold graces and vertues as we haue heard Now we come to the second branch of the Ministers fitnes which standeth in his abillitie to discharge his high calling and place vnto which is required such â—kill and cunning in the grounds and points of Christian religion as that he may be able to hold fast maintaine and iustifie against all challengers that truth and doctrine which is agreeable to the faithfull word that so whensoeuer any blast of heresie tyrannie false doctrine or flatterie shall rise against him yet he may hold fast that faithfull word which is therefore a sure ground of sound doctrine and thence instruct and edifie the consciences of his hearers in all necessarie doctrine Whereby it shall come to passe that he keeping himselfe constantly to this truth shall be fitted fruitfully to turne himselfe to any dutie of his calling that let him be to deale with either of those kinds of hearers whether such as are obedient and teachable he shall build them further and make them sound Christians by exhortation out of wholesome doctrine or else such as are stubborne and opposite contradictors of the truth these he shall convince and with manifest reason put to silence And thus in regard of both Gods name shall be glorified true wisedome shall be iustified Gods kingdome shall be enlarged and amplified and Satans kingdome shall be destroied and damnified This is the scope of the verse which containeth two parts 1. The dutie enioyned euery Minister to hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine 2. the end including a sound reason of it in the rest of the verse That hee may be able c. For the meaning of the former part Holding fast the word properly signifieth such an holding as men vse when some other man hath laid hold on that which they will not part withall euen an holding with all their strength and force not such an holding as a man careth not whether he hold or no for then the thing holden would of it selfe slip out of a mans hand but an holding against a contrarie hold which vseth to be the stronger and firmer inforcing thus much that the Minister must lay hold with both hands surely apprehending the truth in the vnderstanding of his soule as also in the affections of his heart in either of which if he faile he holdeth not fast seeing neither can a man loue that which he knoweth not nor hold that he loueth not But what must he hold so fast The word which is not tropically as in many other places to be conceiued but properly In which proper acceptation it signifieth all that heauenly doctrine which is deliuered to the Church in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which we call the holy Scriptures Now this word the Apostle doth not nakedly mention but adorneth it 1. by a notable adiunct the faithfull word 2. from the porper ende of it according to doctrine which is fitted for the instruction and edification of the Church in all ages which we will further expound as we come vnto them Doctr. 1. That the word of God is a faithfull word and infallible 1. If we looke to the author he is holy and true Rev. 3.7 and vers 14. These things saith Amen the faithfull and true witnes euen God who cannot lie as vers 2. of this chapter 2. The instruments were led by the immediate direction and assistance of the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1.21 beeing of themselues either rude and illitered men as Amos an heardman Peter and Iohn fishers Matthew a toldegatherer so as the great clarkes of those daies were driuen
into admiration to see the gifts giuen them knowing them to be vnlearned Act. 4.13 or else they were most fearce and bloodie enemies as Paul whom the Hebrewes could not beleeue that he was become a Preacher of that truth he had persecuted vntill the Lord gaue further testimonie of him Act. 9.26 3. The matter of this word is an euerlasting truth the Law an eternall rule of righteousnesse as ancient as God himselfe the Gospel an euerlasting Gospel Rev. 14.6 containing promises of eternall truth which shall haue their stabillitie after heauen and earth shall be no more besides such assured articles of faith concerning God in the three persons and the Church of God that if an Angel from heauen should come and teach another doctrine he must be accursed Moreouer such diuine prophecies and predictions together with the exact accomplishments although some hundreths yea thousands of yeares passed betweene as by this one part sufficient euidence may be gathered of the faithfulnesse and steadfastnes of the whole 4. The forme of it which is the conformitie of it with God himselfe maketh it appeare that if God be faithfull this his word must needs also be so in that it resembleth him in his omnipotencie for this power and arme of God neuer returneth in vaine but doth all the worke of it In his wisedome giuing most perfect and sure directions resoluing all doubtfull cases and making wise vnto saluation In his puritie and perfection beeing an vndefiled and perfect law In his omniscience it searcheth the heart discouereth the thoughts deuideth betweene the marrowe and bone Heb. 4.12 In his iudgement acquitting beleeuers to whom it is a sweete sauour of life to life condemning Infidels both here and much more at the last day Ioh. 13.48 In his truth and veritie as here and Coloss. 1.5 it is called the word of truth 5. The ends shew the certaintie and faithfulnes of it it beeing the onely meanes of regeneration 1. Pet. 1.21 of begetting faith Rom. 10. and consequently both of freeing men from hell and damnation and of assuring them of that freedome the onely word that can supplie sound and firme consolation yea setled and assured comfort vnto distressed consciences none of which ends could it euer attaine if it selfe were vnsound and vncertaine Now as it carrieth with it all these grounds so are there without it a nūber more wherby we may confirme the same truth as 1. It is the foundatiō of the church Eph. 2.20 against which if hell gates could euer preuaile the Church were vtterly sunke 2. Hereunto hath the Lord tyed his Church as to an infallible direction to the law and to the testimonie without which there is nothing but errour and wandring ye erre not knowing the Scriptures 3. This truth hath beene aboue all other oppugned by Satan Antichrist heretikes tyrants yet neuer a whit of it was euer diminished Salomons bookes may be lost but not these of the true Salomon Iesus Christ. That the Scriptures were burnt in the Temple and that Ezra composed a newe Scripture is to be reiected as a Iewish fable Ezra might put together parcells of Scripture scattered and compose them into bookes But where were Ezechiel Daniel Zacharie Hagge or what were they doing to suffer all the Scriptures to be lost in their times or where was the watchfull eie of God could it winke or nodde or not see or not preuent the perishing of his word vtterly from the Church 4. This word hath beene so certenly sealed in the hearts of the elect of all ages that where it once was harboured in truth it could neuer be shaken out by any kind of most exquisite torture and torment All which confirme the doctrine propounded most plentifully Obiect But some bookes of the canonicall Scriptures are perished Answ. Many indeede are reckoned but they were either not canonicall or the substance of them is still contained in the canonicall Obiect But if God himselfe had written the whole Scripture as he did the law and had deliuered it to men as he did the tables to Moses then had there beene no doubt of the certaintie of it but it was written by men Ans. Yet is it as certaine as if God had immediately writ it with his owne finger for holy men spake and writ as they were mooued by the holy Ghost not as men but Gods instruments guided by extraordinarie immediate and infallible assistance of the spirit Obiect In 1. Cor. 7.12 Paul saith I speake not the Lord. Ans. The plaine sense in one word is I giue counsell in this case of mariage by collection out of the word of which the word hath not deliuered any expresse lawe and no more can be gathered of it Vse This doctrine is of speciall vse both vnto teachers and hearers vnto teachers it affoardeth a twofold instruction 1. if it be so faithfull a word to hold it fast 2. to hold themselues fast vnto it For the former the teacher must looke that he lay such hold on it as he neuer suffer it to be wrested from him no danger no fauour no power no subtiltie may force him to vnfasten his hold much lesse goe backe and recoile from it or play fast and loose with it or so carrie it as one that would swim betweene two waters but carie it and hold it out as faithfully and constantly as becommeth such a faithfull word Ieremie on this ground that he had a sure word after he had beene smitten and stocked he went not into corners nor behinde the wall to speake the will of him that sent him but as one that had laid faster hold on it in tearmes of defiance and personall application to the stoutest and proudest of them he vttereth with much boldnesse and plainnesse what he had in commission The like we read of Amos against Amaziah The like of the Apostles thorough the Acts and their Epistles and all vpon this ground that the Lord sent them with a faithfull word And if reasons will perswade to this dutie we haue not a fewe For 1. what sound comfort can any Minister finde in life or in death but in beeing found faithfull where was Pauls reioycing towards his death but that he had fought a good fight and had kept the faith 2. This faithfull word was not easily purchased vnto vs but by the blood of many a faithfull man both of Pastors and people shed in our owne and other countries and should the preachers of it esteeme lightly of so precious and so dear a purchase 3. If the Pastor depart or be driuē frō the faithfull word how can his people hold it he is guiltie of all their Apostacie from the faith Let the Pastor receiue such a blowe the sheepe cannot but be smitten 4. Looke on the danger and Gods righteous iudgement on such teachers as esteeme of mens words and writings aboue that is meet in the meane time not embracing this word in the loue of their
hearts God giues them ouer to beleeue and broach doctrines besides the word all their learning hindreth not nay rather armeth them to sticke fast to falshood and errors and to defend doctrines of much loosenesse and libertie Especially the iudgement of God is come vpon the Romish Church to the vttermost who because they lay this for a ground of their doctrine that this word is not of it selfe faithfull and certaine vnlesse the Church and Councels and the Pope authorize it to mens consciences and that any other word thrust vpon the Church by the former authoritie is euery whit as faithfull as this hence is their whole religion a mysterie of iniquitie and delusion hence comes in intercession of Saints worship of images prayer to and for the dead pilgrimages here purgatorie hereafter reuelations masses bread-worshippe propitiatorie sacrifices mixture of Moses and Christ which is a doctrine cutting them off from Christ who haue before cut off the authoritie and credit of the Scriptures which are the word of Christ which fearefull iudgement let it mooue euerie Timothie and Titus carefully to keepe the worthie thing which is committed vnto them 2. Euerie Minister is taught hence to hold him vnto this faithfull word for so he shall deliuer not things doubtfull and vncertaine but such as men may leane vnto rest and as we say write vpon And this is insinuated by our Apostle that that is a faithfull ministerie which holdeth it selfe vnto a faithfull word such as is the sure anchor of mens soules against which hell gates cannot preuaile Such was the ministerie of the true Prophets Ieremie saith of a truth the Lord hath sent me and bidden me speake these things of the Apostles who deliuered such things as they receiued of the Lord and commanded vs that if an angel from heauen or a deuill from hell should bring not a contrarie but a diuerse doctrine from that to hold him accursed yea of the Sonne of God himselfe who said my word is not mine but my fathers What horrible blasphemie then is daily practised in the Popish Churches whose teachers calling these faithfull words a nose of waxe send men to dumbe idols the teachers of vanities and lies yea to Apocryphall writers to fathers councels Bishops and Popes as though the Scriptures had lost all their faithfulnesse or as though the canons decrees summes and sentences of men were more stable then that eternall truth that shall out-last heauen and earth Was this a faithfull word in Pauls time and is it not so still doth the sonne of the eternall father pronounce of his fathers word that it is not onely true but truth it selfe and that not one iot of it can passe or faile and is it any other then the voice of Antichrist which shall say that it is no certaine word at least to me vnlesse the Church say so Shall the spirit of God call it a sure word of the Prophets and Apostles and a word of truth and shall we heare a wicked and lying spirit come out of hell and say that this stabilitie and truth dependeth vpon man whereas let God be true and euerie man a lyar and that if those men whom they tearme the Church change their minds or any sense in the Scripture so doth the holy Ghost also Let these owles flie the light of the Scriptures as such as loue to liue in darkenes carnall religion must haue carnall props like lips like lettice we say and such a Church such lawes As for vs let vs as it standeth vs in hand hold vs vnto this faithful word and not in stead of it deliuer the vnfaithfull words of men whether Philosophers or fathers or schoole-men And is it not good reason that we should be tied to this word when euen the Prophets and Apostles were Isai must take a role and write and binde the testimonie and seale the lawe among the disciples the commandement to Ieremie was preach the words that I shall tell thee In the newe Testament they must heare Moses and the Prophets Paul was separated to preach that Gospeâ— which was promised before by the Prophets and accordingly he witnessed that he spake nothing besides the things foretold by the Prophets Againe what ministeriall worke is it which this word doth not most naturally and happily effect for this is a sure instrument to beget faith Ioh. 17.20 and to confirme it Act. 15.32 to conuert soules Psal. 19.7 and to saue soules Iam. 1.22 Now vnto hearers this doctrine affoardeth also speciall vse of instruction 1. If it be so faithfull a word euerie man must attend vnto it 2. Pet. 1.19 we haue a surer word to which yee doe well that yee attend 2. To lay vp this word surely as beeing the sure euidence of thy saluation and of thy heauenly inheritance among the Saints Men locke vp their euidences or convaiances of land in sure and safe places delight often to read in them suffer no man to cousen them of them whatsoeuer casualtie come these are by all meanes possible safegarded and shall any man carelesly neglect such an euidence as this is without which he hath no assurance of saluation nor the tenure out of his idle conceit of one foote in heauen a lame man if he hold not fast his staffe falleth and whosoeuer looseth his part in the word looseth his part in heauen 3. Here is a ground of thankfulnesse in that the Lord hath not onely vouchsafed vs life and glorie and immortalitie when we were dead and when nothing could be added to our miserie but hath also giuen vs such a constant guid and direction therunto we might either haue groped after him in palbable darknes or haue had such direction as might haue affoarded vs lesse assurance and comfort but now beleeuers knowe assuredly that they were loued of the father before the foundation of the world and out of that loue chosen vnto life that the Sonne was sent to ransome them from sinne and present them iust before his Father that his spirit is sent out to regenerate them and to further and finish their sanctification that by his prouidence they are supplied in all their good that by his power they are protected from all their euills He might haue brought vs to heauen and neuer haue let vs know any of these comforts in earth yet would he not so slenderly leaue his Church but as our Sauiour noteth he hath spoken and written this word that our ioy might be more full which is one generall vse of the whole word of God Now what can we doe lesse then in way of thankfulnes 1. yeeld vp our selues to be directed by this faithfull word 2. Beleeue it in whatsoeuer it commandeth threatneth or promiseth in that it is such a faithfull word and hereby we set also our seale vnto it 3. Constantly cleaue vnto it in life and in death and not to be so foolish as
is that in all things necessary to saluation the Scriptures are so euident in one place or other as he that runneth may reade the seuerall points 3. Whereas they say that this obscuritie must be supplied by humane expositions and traditions I answer that the commentaries and expositions of good men are not to be neglected but yet so entertained as not simply arguing the obscuritie of Scripture but rather our infirmitie and weakenesse who cannot receiue a perfect doctrine perfectly Againe how were those purest Primitiue Churches directed that wanted all those councels decrees decretalls summes sentences glosses and determinations which the Romish Synagogue would bind vs vnto as rules of faith binding the conscience surely they dare not denie but that there was more light more grace more zeale and pietie before such trash of theirs which onely brought in corruption and heresie into the Church then euer was since or is euer like to be vnto the ende We will also conclude this point noting in one breath of Bellarmine three errors 1. that he attributeth that to the Scriptures which is to be ascribed to mans impotencie 2. that the obscuritie he speaketh of is in things necessarie to saluation 3. that supply must be made by humane expositions whereas the right opening of Scripture is by Scripture That he may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine Now we come to the ende of the former dutie which is that he who is to be set apart to this waightie function may be fitted and furnished to all the parts of his calling which the Apostle reduceth to two heads according to the seuerall condition of the persons with whom he is to deale for all teaching is either the confirming and strengthning of sound doctrine tending to the conuerting and confirming of the tractable or else the infirming and weakening of false doctrine seruing to the confutation and conviction of such as are refractarie and gainsayers of the truth neither of which can any man possibly fruitfully performe without diligence and setlednesse in the Scriptures seeing that to these purposes he must hold fast the faithfull word For the meaning we must enquire 1. what is meant by exhortation wherin it differeth frō teaching And the difference chiefly stādeth in these 3. things 1. euerie exhortation is teaching but euerie teaching is not exhortation 2. to teach is more properly to propound out of Scriptures prooue by the Scriptures things to be beleeued or done to exhort is to incite prouoke the hearers to the beleeuing or doing of things so prooued by reasons and arguments 3. Teaching is a former worke for the enlightening of the vnderstanding and frameth the iudgement and exhorting is a secondarie work more properly pearcing the affections and so furthering the practise Secondly what is meant by doctrine that is nothing else but the word of God taught for that same which is here called wholesome doctrine is in c. 2.8 called the wholesome word and to shewe the identitie of them the Apostle ioyneth them together If any consent not to the wholesome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and the doctrine which is according to godlinesse he is puft vp 3. Why is this doctrine called wholesome to which I answer that that is wholesome doctrine which beeing well prepared afore hand maketh the soule sound and in good plight and liking for it is a borrowed speach from the food of the bodie to the meate of the soule which is the word of God here called wholesome doctrine of which epithite something is to be spoken but better occasion will be offered vs in c. 2.1 Doctr. 1. In that the word is called doctrine and no doctrine is without a teacher it behoueth euerie man to repaire to the teachers of it Now the teachers in the church are either the great doctor of the chaire who fully and sufficiently teacheth euerie beleeuer and whose teaching is absolutely necessarie to the conuersion of men or else his Ministers who as so many vshers are set to teach all the formes of the Church but so as vnder the Master farre wanting and short of his abilitie in themselues insufficient to bring men vnto the sight of their saluation and much lesse vnto their perfection not because they reade not the same lecture with the spirit but because they can onely teach the outward eare not the inward neither are they Gods to conuert although the word be able to saue soules as he is who in giuing the precept giueth also power to learne beleeue and practise it Vse Would any man be taught to saluation not hauing this knowledge naturally he must get him these teachers First he must goe thorough these vshers hands and then according to his proficiencie the spirit shall take him into his teaching But if a man will play the trewant and sit at home when Gods free-schoole is set open despising the teaching in the ministerie conceiuing that he may by his owne studie or reading attaine perfection he neuer climbeth into the highest forme he neuer hath the high things of God reuealed by the spirit who teacheth not now by newe reuelations or enthusiasmes but hath erected a ministerie of the spirit which euerie one must frequent that would be made wise to saluation Secondly as this doctrine implyeth teachers so doth it also learners and schollers Teaching vs that we must all of vs become learners of this word and doctrine for so long as there is doctrine and teaching on Gods part so long must there be an harkning and learning on ours and the rather both because that which is said of all knowledge that it is infinite is much more true of this for Gods commandements are exceeding large as also seeing in this schoole we are to become not onely more learned but better men It may not therefore be with vs who when we are at the best are but in part good as many who after they haue learned a while giue ouer as though they were both informed and reformed sufficiently but we must be still profiting and going forward and climbing as it were from on forme to an other so long as we liue still aiming at somewhat beyond for we may not conceiue of Gods schoole as it is in mens which are fitter for boyes and children then men of yeares a shame were it for an old man to goe to schoole but here whatsoeuer many an idiot say to the contrarie that now they are too olde to learne euerie man must waxe old in learning something daily seeing the best man may farre excell himselfe both in wisedome and goodnesse Thus Paul when he was an ancient scholler in Christs schoole pressed hard to things that were before him And Dauid with other saints of God prayed still to be taught of God euen when they were well taught as such as who the more they sawe the lesse they could acknowledge Vse In our learning of this doctrine we must examine our profiting
they stirre vp others to tast also with them how sweete and good God is in it These cannot come as men vse to come but will be reuerent in the coÌ„gregations where such words are vttered as Abraham when God spake vnto him fell on his face they will not rush vpon the reading of it in publike nor priuate without some lifting vp of the heart and some gesture signifying that inward reuerence 2. This argueth it a deuillish and wicked practise to elevate the due estimation and authoritie of the word either in the Scriptures or in the Ministerie once said Satan hath God indeed said c. So the Papists speake basely of the word in the Scripture calling it imperfect obscure contentious a waxen nose an inken diuinitie c. and therefore well may the letter of the Scripture be with them but the life of it is farre from them In like sort many profane wretches debase the word in the Ministerie conceiuing it as a vaine word without profit and boldly speake of preaching as of talking and others mutter because there is so much preaching plainely shewing by their speaches that they neuer knew the sweetnes of it in their soules and therefore as yet haue no part in it nor in that life which it hath brought to light Doctr. 4. Whereas the Apostle is not contented that the Minister should teach but exhort also it â—eacheth Ministers to labour for this gift whereby an edge is set vpon their doctrine wherewith as with a goad they pricke on the affections of those that are vnder the yoke of Christ. A difficult thing it is for teaching is an easie taske in comparison of it and yet so necessarie as that all the ministeriall worke is called by this name Act. 13.15 If yee haue any word of exhortation say on So Barnabas his whole sermon is called an exhortation to shew that he that laboureth not in this point faileth of all his dutie Whence are all those precepts that the Minister should teach and exhort 1. Tim. 6.2 and giue all diligence as well to exhortation as to reading 1. Tim. 4.13 For the profitable performance of which 1. euery Minister must labour for conscience of his dutie 2. for a pitifull heart toward sinners 3. for experience of that he teacheth that he may haue a flame in his own heart to kindle others by Vse Many men thinke they need not be taught but if they did not they need exhortation Others thinke it sufficient to be taught in generall tearmes but to be vrged by exhortation were to saue them whether they will or no. But it is not sufficient to know what is good but to be led on to the practise to which that we may be prouoked the best of vs while we are in our race need spurrs For as Paul writ of Christians the slownes and weaknes of whom he knew required exhortation as well as doctrine so that Christian that â—eeth not his deadnes and continuall backslidings knoweth no good by himselfe yea he that perceiueth not a spirituall heauinesse and slumber daily oppressing him without this meanes nay and with it also that soule is cast on sleepe at least if it be not dead in sinne Besides the truth is there is much knowledge euery where and so little conscience as if knowledge and conscience could not stand together but if men did make conscience of all the duties they know yet were exhortation still needfull seeing nothing was more vsuall with the Apostles then to stirre vp in beleeuers such graces as they thankfully acknowledged in them 1. Thess. 1.3 the Apostle thankfully remembreth their diligent loue and yet cap. 3.9.10 by a wise rhetoricall preterition exhorteth them vnto it Doctr. 5. Whereas the Apostle addeth that exhortation must goe with wholesome Doctrine we note that then is exhortation powerfull and profitable when it is firmely grounded vpon sound and wholesome doctrine then it carrieth due weight with it then is it agreeable to this apostolicall precept yea to that generall practise of al the Apostles whose manner was in all their Epistles first to laie downe plainely the doctrine of faith and saluation and then to perswade and exhort vnto the entertainement of it and to testifie that entertainment by the fruits of faith and loue For example After Paul writing to the Romans had disputed the doctrine of Iustification not by workes in the three first Chapters but by faith in the two next and of sanctification in the three next and of predestination in the three next In the 12. Cap. and so to the 14. verse of the 15. Chapter he exhorteth to good workes and Christian duties vnto the verie epilogue and conclusion The whole Epistles to the Corinths is a mixture of doctrine and exhortation In the Epistle to the Galatians after he had disputed the doctrine of the righteousnesse of faith which the false Apostles had wrung out of their hands after his manner in the fifth chapter and sixt he exhorteth them to the studie of good workes So in all the Epistles may be obserued that after the doctrinall part followeth the hortatorie And as for the particular practise hereof in particular cases both in propheticall writings Christs sermons and sayings and in the Apostles Epistles it would be infinite to obserue Vse As this Doctrine affoardeth direction to Ministers to carrie their exhortations leuell with the doctrine truly raised from the word that they be as goads to pearce and prouoke to dutie which not obserued the speach will be verified a sea of words but scarce droppes of matter so doth it authorise euery hearer to examine the exhortations framed vnto them that if they finde the Messengers of God exhorting them from wholesome doctrine they may acknowledge more then a speach or perswasion of man euen such a doctrine and ordinance as the Apostle iudgeth fittest for the saluation of man Which if any shall dare to refuse as accounting it with many at this day a liplabour of man or if any shall deeme and repute it an impotent meanes to raise men to the grace of life I can say no more nor lesse of such then the Apostle Paul to the hardned Iewes that put the word from them that they iudge themselues vnworthy of life eternall One day to their cost shall they know that all the force of the word lyeth not in the Ministers tongue and that his words are more then winde as they esteeme them Ier. 5.13 And improoue them that gainsay it These gainesayers are of two sorts either such as contradict the wholesome doctrine by teaching false and vnsound doctrine whether Iewes Pagans Heretikes or false teachers or else such as contradict it by their wicked manners and conuersation as a number of counterfeit Christians who dare not open their mouthes against such a cleare light and manifest truth but in their liues whereas it commandeth puritie they are filthy and impure whereas it
of a word in season require a learned tongue how much more doth the whole office require an Ezra a man prompt in the law of the Lord a workeman indeed and such a one as need not be ashamed And can we thinke that the Lord sendeth any other doth he vse to send a message by the hand of a foole surely if he send any he maketh them first able Ministers of the new Testament not of the letter but of the spirit In the old Testament if he raised vp any extraordinarie persons vnto this worke what spirit what power what deepe vnderstanding what resolution manifested they as that they seemed rather pettie Gods then men both in the exact knowing although by reuelation and making knowne things meerely to come as also in the powerfull resisting of sinne euen in Kings themselues and the greatest vpon earth Such were Moses Elias Isay Ieremie c. If ordinarie Ministers they also are first fitted yea though they were but inferiour Levites and Priests both to be the peoples mouth vnto God to put incense before the Lord as also to be Gods mouth to the people to teach Iacob Gods iudgement and Israel his law But if high Preists they must be such as whose lips must preserue knowledge and such as who can resolue the people when they seeke vnto his mouth in the difficult cases of the law of God for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts Mal. 2.7 In the new Testament accordingly if the Church haue need for a time of extraordinarie Ministers such as are Apostles Euangelists euangelicall Prophets such are raised and to such is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome that is a more excellent reuelation and more speciall and immediate instinct and assistance of the spirit together with more eminent authoritie in explaning the mysteries of Christ. If ordinarie Pastors bee raised by God by the same spirit is giuen to them the word of knowledge that is by diligence in the Scripture they obtaine such knowledge as that they are able to make Christ knowne vnto others although they be farre inferiour to the former Where this word of knowledge is wanting that commission is not sealed from God The Eunuch could reade well enough euen as many among our people can and yet he could not vnderstand without a guide and how could he haue been a guide vnto him except a blind guide that could doe no more then himselfe could namly reade perhaps without vnderstanding also God sent him no such guide but a Philip a mightie man in the Scriptures and full of the power of God Vse Let euerie man whom this doctrine concerneth examine hereby the truth of his calling whether he hath receiued the word of wisdome or no which finding he shall boldly say with Ieremie of a truth the Lord hath sent me and runneth not before he be sent 2. It is a great motiue to thankefulnesse wheresoeuer such able Ministers are planted where God giueth learned tongues that can exhort according to wholesome doctrine learned Ezraes skilfull in the lawe of the Lord eloquent Apolloes mightie to convince by the Scriptures the gainsayers Whereas pitifull is their want who in this regard are as men cast out of Gods sight wanting the blessed meanes of an able ministerie for in such places godlinesse must needes be vnperswaded vice vnresisted truth vntaught falshood vnconvinced there people cannot but lie open to become a pray to the deuill a spoile to his wicked instruments a shop for all wicked practises In such places seducers and wicked Iesuites the verie heads to imagine and hands to execute all mischiefe lurke as in the vaults of safe conduct practising daily to withdrawe men from alleagiance to our heauenly and earthly Gods and Kings such soiles lie vnder the heauie wrath of God as to whome no sinne commeth amisse If there be no knowledge of God in the land needs must there be varietie yea an inundation of most fearefull sinnes and consequently of heauie iudgements into which both Prophets and people who haue sinned together shall fall together for where vision faileth people are nakedly laid open to all the curse of God and when Israel had beene a long season without the true God without the Priest to teach and without the lawe no meruaile if there were no peace to him that went out and in implying both these points that without true teaching without the true God and without God without peace and blessing Oh that men therefore could prize the blessing where it is and so bewaile it where it is wanting as that by all good meanes they labour the procurement and presence of it Doctr. 3. All this abilitie in the Minister must be had out of the Scriptures seeing the Apostle affirmeth that by holding fast the faithfull word he shal be able to both these maine works of the ministerie In like manner our Apostle teacheth Timothie not onely in generall how the Scriptures are able to fit the man of God to euery good work of his ministerie but reckoneth vp also all the particulars of his dutie that no man might doubt but that it fitteth him vnto all And indeede the Scriptures are a rich treasurie which affoardeth abundantly things both newe and old he that would read the writings speeches and doings of the auncient fathers let him reade the Scriptures diligently they be a storehouse wherein a man may furnish himselfe vnto all 1. doctrine all of it beeing written for our instruction 2. vnto all consolation for through the comfort of the Scriptures we haue hope and Dauid affirmeth that if he had not found comfort in the lawe he had perished in his trouble 3. vnto all resolution of doubts by which alone Christ himselfe resolued the case of diuorce Math. 19. and the Sadduces in the case of the resurrection Mat. 22. 4. vnto all strength in temptation by which sword of the spirit alone Christ vanquished all Satans assaults Mat. 4. 5. And for the other branch of conuincing the aduersarie The Scriptures are fitly compared by the auncient vnto Dauids scrip whence he fetched out the stone wherewith Goliah fell vnto the ground they be the onely hammer of heresies Whatsoeuer controuersies Christ and his Apostles met withall they brought the deciding of them vnto the Scriptures although they might haue otherwise confuted falshoods and by their miracles haue confounded their aduersaries When the Priests and Scribes disdained Christ because the people sung Hosanna vnto him he presently prooueth his diuinitie out of the Scriptures So Peter prooued out of the Scriptures Act. 2. and 3. and Paul euerie where that Christ was the Messiah and Sauiour of the world out of Moses and the Prophets Apollos was a man eloquent and mightie in the Scriptures but not by his eloquence did he mightily and with vehemencie confute the Iewes but shewed by the Scriptures that Iesus was the Christ. Vse
of Scripture ioyneth these two together What ones were the false Prophets and false teachers which should bring in damnable heresies but such as should liue in the lust of vncleannes and liue as bruit beasts led with sensualitie and what manner of persons were they that like Iannes and Iambres should resist the truth but men of corrupt mindes wholly giuen vp to liue in their lusts and not so onely but reprobate concerning the faith such as depraued the doctrine of faith and the pure veritie of God to their owne lewd affections And if we looke vpon particular persons was not this the reason why Elimas resisted Paul and Barnabas and sought to turne away Sergius Paulus the deputie from the faith because he was full of vnrighteousnesse and therefore he could not cease to peruert the straight waies of God And why did not Diotrephes receiue the Apostles and their doctrine professing himselfe a Minister among them Iohn giues the reason because he loued preheminence which neither they nor their doctrine could affoard him Vse 1. Neuer make any Minister the rule of truth seeing error in life from which none is exempted may breed error in Doctrine but reade with diligence the holy Scriptures whereby thou maist be able to discerne after triall betweene truth and falshood and accept it for it selfe 2. Meruaile not much if thou seest many Ministers resist the truth for many in all ages are disobedient and no meane ones that hate to be instructed themselues contradict the truth and in stead of building hinder the building of the Church as Sanballat and Tobiah the walles of Ierusalem yea one Ieremie had Pashur and all the Preists against him Christ himselfe had Annas Caiphas Scribes Pharises people and all against him and who were they but such as neither entred themselues into the kingdome of heauen nor would suffer others nay rather marke the point that is resisted whether it fight against any of their lusts thou mightest haue seene 400. Prophets against one Micha thou mightest haue seene in Queene Maries time all the Preists and Clergie that durst be seene resisting and ouerthrowing all the foundation of religion and condemning to death and executing whosoeuer durst mute against theÌ„ there is a Synagogue of Satan as well as a Church of God and consequently many Ministers of Sathan as well as Ministers of Christ. 3. Whoâ—â—euer would know and be preserued in the truth must learne to yeeld obedience vnto it for this is a speciall meanes Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of my doctrine whether it be of God or I speake of my selfe Vaine talkars Doct. Preachers who themselues are disobedient vnto the word for most part become in their Ministerie no better then vaine talkars 1. In regard of themselues beeing vaine glorious persons affect applause rather then godly edifying which is a most vaine thing 2. In respect of their labour which is all in vaine neuer attaining the end and right scope of the preaching of the Gospel vnto saluation for he that soweth vanitie what else can he looke to reape 3. In regard of the hearers who also spend their paines in vaine they heare a great noise and pompe of words and a glorious shew of humane wisedome which may rap the simple into admiration but they are left without reformation their eare is perhaps a little tickled but their hearts remaine vntouched neither are their soules soundly instructed nor fed with knowledge but they go away as wise as they came These Paul calleth vain talkars and vain ianglers 1. Tim 1.6 and againe profane and vaine bablers and that iustly 1. Because their puft discourses proceed from the profanes of their hearts 2. They are as strange fire from the Lords Altar opposed to that which the Lord hath sanctified to the saluation of his people 3. They are so farre from the edifying of the Church that they cause men to encrease vnto more vngodlynes and profanes Vse 1 Note the difference betweene these and godly Pastors which are according to Gods heart these feed Gods people with wisedome and vnderstanding the other with vanitie and winde these as they haue their gifts and calling from God so they speake euery word from him and for him the other like the Deuils cooks are euer blending with the truth that it may neuer be purely tasted and like vntrustie solliciters speake one word for God and two for themselues these bring meate in their mouthes which though it be course and serued in great simplicitie like Daniels dyet which was but water and pulse yet because it is Gods allowance it goeth with a blessing which maketh the children of god thriue by it the other serue vp more curiously cooked dishes with greater state and ostentation of humane learning and eloquence but for want of nourishable meat in all this varietie the soules of Gods people are kept thinne and leane and rise and depart such banquets without any great saturitie Now if any would shewe himselfe a true Pastor sent from God let him ayme at these two things 1. Gods glorie not his owne for to seek himselfe is a note of a false teacher see Ioh. 7.18 2. the raising of the Church vnto heauen and not himselfe in earth Rom. 10.1 his hearts desire must be that Israel may be saued he must desire to fal so that his people may be raised to heauen Rom. 9.3 2. Note hence a difference betweene the Apostles iudgement and the iudgements of many inconsiderate men Men account such preachers vaine talkers that apply the word home to euerie wholesome vse and the more dexteritie a man hath in this excellent gift the more liable is he to this imputation whereas indeed here we are taught an other lesson that those whose doctrine vanisheth away without building on the foundation such as come preparedly to the word those are vaine talkers and their teaching is a froathie teaching but if true doctrine be wholesomly applyed and haue quicknes and life in it wo be to that man that saith not This is the finger of God and that God is in you indeede 1. Cor. 14.25 3. Marke hence what kind of Ministers the Apostle would haue put to silence not onely such as are open enemies to the truth or broachers of lyes but such as are disguisers of the word froathie teachers such as seeke out vaine things for the people Paul would haue lookt to these betime and would were he liuing stoppe the mouthes of such he knewe that the Church might better spare a 1000. of these then one godly and faithfull Pastor and were this canon put in vre for one silenced Minister we should haue one hundreth Deceiuers of minds By metonimie of the subiect the heart is put for the mind the auncient according to the Scriptures seating the minde therein for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth the inwards about the heart and further by Synecdoche the
of the blessed seede in whom all nations should be blessed Elizabeths speach sheweth the accomplishment thereof Blessed art thou among all women because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed which words she vttered beeing filled with the holy Ghost ver 41. or in generall looke to the whole old covenant of the old Testament it is after a sort ceased and a new established in stead of it see Heb. 8.8 In that he saith a new testament he hath abrogated the olde 2. Diuine vse was to signifie the inward circumcision of the heart wrought by Christ and therefore called the circumcision of Christ whereby he inwardly cutteth off the corruption of the heart iustifieth vs regenerateth vs setteth vs into himselfe communicateth all his merits and benefits of them vnto vs to all which purposes he once appeared in the flesh and now in his owne bodily absence sendeth out his spirit This Paul calleth circumcision made without hands Now how iust is it that when the circumcision without hands appeareth that the other made with hands should cease 3. Divine vse was to represent baptisme which was to come in place of it in the new Testament Coloss. 2.12 yee are circumcised in that yee are buried with him through baptisme Now then when baptisme which is Christian circumcision is once instituted necessarily must Iewish circumcision which was a type of it cease From which three ends we may answer that maine allegation for the continuance of circumcision in that it is called an eternall and euerlasting couenant But 1. the couenant is said to be euerlasting not simply but conditionally namely so long as the couenant of it lasted for gnolam signifieth not alwaies a time without all ende but such a time as after a long durance may admit determination and expiration 2. In respect of the thing signified that is grace in Christ it may be said to haue euerlastingnes 3. In regard of the perpetuall supplie thereof by baptisme which is to last as long as time but not in the ceremonie or shaddowe of it as the false Apostles taught much lesse with confidence in it as a meritorious cause of iustification All this hath hitherto let vs see the error and sinne of these seducers Now the danger will be descried if we consider that of Paul If yee be circumcised Christ will profit you nothing for what were this other then to denie the true Messiah and his appearing in fulnesse of time what were it but to reare vp againe the partition wall which is destroied what else then to renounce the new couenant of grace and establish againe the olde one of workes which was to giue place to the new so as truely saith the Apostle by establishing circumcision a man becommeth a debter to the whole law which cannot but be ioyned with the fall of all religion faith hope baptisme and consequently the losse of saluation it selfe Doctr. The plainnes of the Apostle in deciphering the seducers so manifestly as they might be knowne teacheth that where there is a common danger towards the Church by meanes of false teachers we are not to spare their credit but to laie them open as not onely their errors but their persons may be knowne and taken heed of in which regard Paul nameth these deceiuers And hereof are sundrie other forcible reasons 1. Because the saluation of the Church and members of it is more to be respected then all Satans synagogue 2. It is necessarie that such should be knowne for feare of infection for false teachers may do more mischeife in poysoning the flocke then a number of priuate men can doe 3. The Apostles tooke great libertie herein as Paul nameth Alexander the Coppersmith and wisheth Timothie to beware of him and Iohn in his third Epistle nameth Diotrephes for his ambition and promiseth to decipher him more plainely and so paint him out in his colours as that the Church might abhorre him But yet this text affordeth vs some conditions of such plaine reproofe which necessarily must be obserued to the right performance of the same As 1. the error must be certainely knowne as this was 2. It must not be euery small error but such a one as 1. greatly impaireth Gods glorie 2. greatly impeacheth mans saluation as we haue prooued this to doe For otherwise if their errors were either lesse dangerous in themselues or more dangerous to themselues alone although herein they must be made voide of excuse their wickednesse shewed them and their prepared damnation preached vnto them if they did not hurt others with themselues the true Pastors might with lesse danger dissemble their errors and let them rot away in their filthinesse but in the foresaid cases there must be no bearing of them 3. In the reproofe Christian loue must bewray it selfe as the minde and intention of the Apostle here no doubt was not to gall or vex these deceiuers nor to wrecke himselfe vpon them but carrie in his eye the care of the Church and the profit of Gods people Euery good action must be done well in a good manner and in a good intent and here especially the manner must discouer the intent and that is when such a spirit of meekenesse putteth forth it selfe that euen the parties openly reprooued may see their good sought in hauing their sinne discountenanced and their persons rather discouered then disgraced Vse 1. This doctrine noteth the simplicitie of some who thinke it very vncharitable so to note open offenders in open reproofs as men may carrie them leuell to the offenders or impute it to want of discretion or to some malitious intent of the discrediting of men whereas besides that no such thing is intended the propertie of charitie is more carefull to preuent the common hurt of the Church then to saue the credit of some few men of corrupt mindes 2. Whereas some idle and foolish heads haue set themselues on work to paint out some worthier men then themselues in their colours and to picture out some sort of men better then themselues men of sounder iudgement conspiring in all the maine points of true religion and of innocent and inoffensiue liues with the black coales of enuious and slanderous invectiues striuing to besmeare them these haue no colour of warrant for such a rouing and distempered practise For 1. they haue no calling God neuer setteth any man on worke to defame his seruants 2. Are such errors as are imputed to them knowne and conuinced or litigious and controuerted or are they such as ouerturne religion and saluation seeing they consent in the whole truth and substance of religion 3. Doe not all eyes which looke on such pictures see the intentions of the picturers to haue beene gall bitternes vexation and wrecking of mens persons so farre from the spirit of meeknesse that the spirit of malice hath suggested them with words as sharpe as swords and as Iob speaketh of the crocodile flames of fire goe out
so of such Christians as turne Iews againe beware of the concision and betake vs to the circumcision which worshippeth God in the spirit and haue no confidence in the flesh no confidence in the lawe Get Christ close him by faith in the heart he is the Lord and accomplisher of the lawe vnto righteousnesse and thus hast thou enclosed thy righteousnes as a ring encloseth a Iewel Say with that Martyr onely Christ onely Christ. 2. Seeing Popish doctrine hath not saluation but carrieth men from Christ it ought not to be tolerated where it can be abolished for the scepters of Christian Princes must hold vp the scepter of Christ the Prince of peace and as it is no good religion in Princes to set vp a religion that would abolish Christ so neither is it good policie in regard both of their treacherous positions and practises For as they teach that hereticall for so they call Protestant Kings may be depriued of life much more other royalties and temporalties so is their practise proportionable in deposing kings and Emperours practizing hellish treasons and iustifying the murdering of Princes And therefore howsoeuer we should seek to pull the poore seduced ones of them out of the fire yet if they be incurable themselues haue taught vs how we should deale with them or rather neither make nor meddle with them by the tenour of the oath taken of the old leaguers in France the forme of which was this Si ad haereticorum partes de flexero si amicitiam si foedus si matrimonium cum eis faxo si opem fidemve do si ave si vale dixero illa die fulmine ferito God make vs as wisely resolute to preserue the puritie of the truth amongst vs as they are cautelously circumspect to barre it out from themselues then should they goe farre inough and stay long enough before we should entreat their returne Whose mouthes must be stopped The phrase is metaphoricall and betokeneth such an euident conuiction of errors by weight of reason and euidence of the Scripture as wherby the aduersarie of the truth is struck dumb and hath no more to say then if he had his mouth shut vp Quest. But how should we shut their mouthes for such commonly rage against the truth and ioyne mallice to error and so prostitute themselues in impudencie as that they will euer haue some shew of words at least to pretend against the truth Ans. This precept is first and properly directed to the Minister of God who by all his endeauour must take away all the defence of such errors and then confirme the contrarie truth by such sure grounds and arguments as that all men may see they haue no sound reason much lesse Scripture at least interpreted by Scripture for their defence And thus when the Church shall heare what such persons can say for themselues it will appeare to be but vaine babling and multiplying of words flowing not seldome from such as are euen damned of themselues in their owne conscience And this practise is agreeable to that of Christ himselfe who sometimes by the Scriptures Matth. 22.34 sometimes by reason Luk. 20.25.26 Giue to Caesar sometimes by a like interrogation and question Luk. 20.7 The Baptisme of Iohn sometimes by posing and parling Matth. 22.46 so set vp and silenced the Pharisies Sadduces Herodians and others as none could either answer him or durst aske him any more questions But when men are thus confuted by argument ouerthrowne with the sword of the spirit and confounded by the power of truth and yet still proceed to trouble the peace of the Church and the faith of the Saints then may the Church and must proceed by censure and admonition to enioyne them silence the which if yet they will not heare they ought by the Church to be driuen from the societie of the faithfull if they prooue gangrenes they must be cut off Doctr. The dutie of euery faithfull Minister is when occasion is offered timely to oppose himselfe against seducers and stop the mouths of false teachers wherein also the Church ought to backe and strengthen him For 1. the example of Christ must be our president who most boldly and freely vindicated the law from the corrupt glosses and expositions of the Pharisies and that in his first sermon 2. In regard of the particular members of the Church that they may be preserued in soundnesse from starting away and forsaking of the truth Hence did our Sauiour Christ not seldome vtter holy things before dogges and swine that is the Scribes and Pharisies and malicious Iewes because of those that stood by that they might be confirmed against their corruptions And this is made one ende of the precept the madnesse of the false Apostles must be made manifest that they may preuaile no longer 3. In regard of the false teachers themselues fooles saith Salomon must be answered least they be wise in their owne conceit neither shall the labour be wholly lost vpon them for it shall be a meanes either to conuert them and bring them to the knowledge of the truth or else so to conuince them as they shall be made excuseles And further the Church must strengthen euery Ministers hands in this contending for the faith and so manifest her selfe to be the ground and pillar of truth which is committed to her trust and safekeeping against all gaynesayers Vse 1. This ministeriall dutie requireth a great measure of knowledge and a man furnished with gifts of varietie of reading and soundnesse of iudgement euen a man who hath a storehouse in his brest First he must be well read and skilfull in the Scriptures that by them in the first place he may be able to shut the mouth of the aduersarie partly by the expresse texts of Scripture partly by harmonical parallel and sutable places as by the mouth of many witnesses partly by the analogie of faith arising out of the whole bodie of the Scripture partly by the proprietie of the speach in the fountaine and partly by the apt knitting of the context that there may be full concent with it selfe the antecedents and consequents yea more he must be furnished with varietie of reading euen in the workes and writings of men that he may be able in good sort not onely to apprehend the state of the questions and originall of controuersies but also that he may refute his aduersarie partly by the concent of the Church in all ages and partly by the helpe of things that are granted and confessed on both sides and partly by the contradictions which the patrons of errors cannot but vnawares flip into for it is true of a lyar or a patron of lies that he had need of a good memorie Secondly to all this knowledge is required a sound iudgement that he may be able to inferre good and necessarie consequents vpon the graunting of the truth he standeth for and on the contrarie the absurdities and
inconueniences which necessarily follow his aduersaries false positions Now alas how farre are readers and dumb men from this one part of the dutie of a Minister how dangerous are they in their places seducers may come and doe with open mouthes into their parrishes they cannot stop their mouthes nay in truth they are as the keyes to open them and vnlocke them Well were it or much better with our Church if Theophylactus his rule were obserued that he who in some competencie could not doe these things should neither be admitted nor permitted in the Ministerie Vse 2. Hence we further see that it is rather to be wished then hoped that all Ministers should be of one minde and accord in the truth and at peace among themselues For seeing it is the constant condition of the Church to haue many daubars with vntempered morter many vaine talkars deceiuers of mindes enemies to the crosse of Christ and the libertie of it what must now in this case all the world sit still and be at rest must Christs Ministers be silent and the Pastors haue neuer a voice to driue awaie wolues from the Lords foldes must hurtfull doctrine be winked at and suffered still to creepe in to the destruction of many No no there must now be opposition and strong dissention among the Ministers themselues Ieremie must set himselfe as well against Preists as Princes and people The Ministerie of the Apostles did spend much of it selfe against the false Apostles that serued not the Lord Iesus but their owne bellies Christs owne Ministerie though the Prince and author of all our peace bent it selfe most against the cheife teachers of that age who sought glorie and praise of men and thus must his faithfull Ministers tread in his holy steps If Paul had not strongly opposed himselfe against many learned teachers Act. 15.2 where had the saluation of the Church of that age laid Let men learne therefore to be wise hearted and get knowledge whereby they may rather iudge of doctrines then take offence at the diuersitie of iudgements and practises of Ministers But if any one be sunke downe so deepe that he voweth to beleeue none of them all neither will follow any religion till they be all agreed among themselues to him I will say that this rocke was laid to breake the necke of his soule vpon and a fearefull signe it is that Christ himselfe is to him a stone to stumble at For came not Christ to make debate in the earth came he not to send fire desiring nothing more then that it should be kindled came not he with his fanne in his hand to diuide betweene the chaffe and the wheate the which shall neuer be wholly seuered till the haruest And meanest thou to be a looker on till the wheate and chaffe become one or hast thou well ridde thy selfe by beeing till then iust of Gallio his religion who cared nothing for these things I assure thee who wilt looke on whilest other contend for the faith thou shalt be a looker on too whilest other goe into heauen and haue lesse to doe in that businesse then thou desirest because thou desiredst it not when thou mightest yea when thou wast gratiously invited and desired to enter Which subuert whole houses In these words is contained the second dangerous effect of these false teachers declared by two arguments 1. by the instrumentall cause namely false doctrine for they teach things which they ought not 2. by the ende of it for filthie lucres sake The danger appeareth in three things 1. in that they subuert that is quite ouerturne the saluation of men 2. they subuert houses in the plurall number 3. whole houses The first of these sheweth that these deceiuers not onely shake men in the foundation of religion but vtterly ouerthrowe them and doe as a man who not onely beates downe a windowe or a bay or the side of an house but diggeth vp the foundation or as one who not only loppeth a tree or heweth it down by the ground but diggeth it vp by the roots and quite supplanteth it so doe these deceiuers quite destroy the faith of men and turne it vpside downe that is not onely lead men away from the simplicitie of the Gospel but wholly and altogether from euerie part of the sauing truth Thus is the word vsed among the heathen whereby they expresse such a raging of the sea as casteth vp and causeth to floate that filth and mire which lay at the bottome Quest. But how did they ouerturne mens faith and saluation Ans. By teaching iustification by circumcision that is the works and rites of the lawe But will some say could this beeing but one point subuert all I answer that fundamentall truthes are such and so linked and knit together as breake one and many fall yea some are such as being denied all of them fall to the ground A man that pulleth downe an arch of the Church endangereth the whole but yet the Church may stand but he cannot digge vp the lowest stones of the foundation but all commeth to ruine Of these the Apostle mentioneth two like the two pillars which Sampson pulling downe the whole house fell the one that of the resurrection which beeing denied all preaching and all faith is in vaine the other is this of seeking righteousnes elsewhere then in Christ who is Iehovah our righteousnesse for this makes grace no more grace and Christ to haue died in vaine Whence by the way note the dangerous estate of such as liue and die essentiall members of the Church of Rome who by their doctrine of merit and iustification by works are subuerted and plucked vp by the rootes and turned of their saluation Quest. But if this be so whether may a man be saued that erreth in a fundamentall point of religion or in such a one as by consequent raseth the foundation Ans. The things which all Christians are bound to beleeue may be reduced to two heads The former are such principles as make the rule of faith so neerely touching the matter of saluation as that a man cannot be saued vnlesse he knowe and beleeue them for all will confesse that he that must be ordinarily saued must in some measure knowe the causes the matter the obiect the manner the end and meanes of it If God I say ordinarily saue him he must knowe the platforme of Christian religion As for example 1. God in vnitie of dietie and trinitie of person for vnlesse he knowe God in Iesus Christ there is no life euerlasting 2. himselfe in the guiltines and vnder the curse of sinne seeing Christ came to call none but sinners to repentance and hunger after the meanes of deliuerance for the waters of the well of life are giuen onely to such as thirst after them 3. The meanes as that without shedding of blood there is no remission of sinne and consequenly that the Sonne of God must take the nature of
man suffer in that nature pay the price and beare the curse of sinne whose powerfull victorie ouer sinne death manifested in his resurrection ascension vnto his father applied by faith to the beleeuer shall fully acquit discharge him froÌ„ wrath at his coÌ„ming againe to iudgement These things must be knowne I speake not of the measure of knowledge but so much as there must be an expresse beleefe of these things for he that beleeueth not in the Sonne of God shall not see life and consequently in some sort what neede he hath of Christ and what Christ hath done and suffered for him Secondly there are other truths which are consequents deduced from the former and these are of two sorts Some things are so clearely deduced as by the neere dependance with the former the consequent is necessarily seene For example that out of the Church is no saluation that faith is ordinarily by the word preached c. all which must necessarily be expressely beleeued on condition if God make their dependance on the former to appeare For I doubt not but that God not reuealing them many thousands are saued in the ignorance of verie many such truthes but we may not hereon build our ignorance who haue so many meanes of reuelation our vnbeleefe is not onely damnable because beeing bound to beleeue we cannot or doe not but in that we will not but refuse the meanes of knowledge and faith The other kinde of deriued truthes are further remooued and not so cleare as concerning the rest of the fathers before Christ the locall dissent of Christ into hell c. such as these a man may without danger be ignorant in yea and erre also so it be without pertinacie and obstinacie The first points mentioned must expressely be knowne and beleeued the former of the two latter may be vnknowne in particular so as in generall a man beleeue all things contained in the word and be readie according to meanes offred to trauell further into the knowledge of God And the last I take it a man may without danger neither knowe nor beleeue And so much of that question which letteth vs see how necessarie it is to see that both publikly and priuatly our selues ours be grounded in the truth of religion points of catechisme which are wofully dangerously despised Vse In that these seducers ouerturne men froÌ„ off their foundation we learne that all are not chosen that are called Many beleeuers were here called and seemed to be laid on the foundation in regard of their outward profession but are subuerted againe many of them made shew as though they had beene Temples of the Holy Ghost but prooued to haue had but sandie foundations for the waues of afflictions no sooner beaâ—e them nor the windie blasts of seducers sooner puffe vpon them then they totter shake like a leafe or reed at last the fall of them is great So many lanch faire forth into the sea who neuer safely happily ariue at home againe and many saylers to heauen suffer shipwracke by the way Two set out of Moab both Orpah and Ruth but one of them holdeth on to Iudah We haue too many Orpahs who forsaking her owne people for loue of Gods people trauelleth on a while towards the Lords countrie but Naomi alledging but one wordly reason she turneth back againe she must haue her husband although with bitternes of heart she returne to her gods Haue not we those who had seemed to haue forsaken the world to haue ioyned themselues in zeale and heartie affection to God and his people haue they not seemed to outgoe yea out-runne others towards the heauenly Ierusalem would they not haue been as forward in any good motion or action as the best and yet how suddenly haue they turned saile and fallen some to the world especially when the world came vpon them some to pleasure some to coldnesse some to hatred of such courses that men may see and say surely some seducer hath met with them and preuailed against them How many who haue seemed waxe-hearted Christians soft and pliable who could weepe for sinne bitterly be amazed at the iudgements of God threatened out of his word stood in awe of God and durst not sinne but are now of an other colour make no conscience of oaths dicing gaming for their neighbours money feasting on the Sabbath day and otherwise profaning it so contemning the ministerie that let all the curses of the lawe be now directed against them personally they are no more mooued then the Leuiathan who riseth not vp when the sword toucheth him but accounteth iron as strawe and brasse as rotten wood euen so with him these laugh at the shaking of the speare and the archers of God cannot make them flie Oh therefore let vs beware seeing so many thousands set out of Egypt who neuer came into Canaan that we miscarrie not and fall from our owne stedfastnes Let vs labour as much for affection now as we haue done for knowledge that with our vnderstanding we may ioyne the sincere loue of the truth And seeing it is no lesse vertue to keepe the good we haue gotten then it was praise to get it let vs fence our hearts quicken Gods graces in them and pray for perseuerance The second point whereby the danger is aggrauated is that these seducers subuerted houses not one or two but many And hence obserue what is the guise of deceiuers eueÌ„ to creep into houses secretly to corrupt and depraue that doctrine which in publike is taught and acknowledged the truth of God In 2. Tim. 3.6 theâ— creepe into houses and imitating Satans subtiltie lead captiue simple womeÌ„ assayling such as can least resist who yet beeing seduced are cunning to preuaile in the seducing of their husbands Eminent in this kinde were the Scribes and Pharisies who were the deuourers of widowes houses setting vpon such as had no heads to guide them nor knowledge to discouer them and hauing all things in their owne hands had none to controle them in their liberalitie towards them these were persons fit to be ouerreached by their hypocrisie and couetousnesse both which our Sauiour deeply chargeth them withall The Apostles also foretold of such who should in after times bring in damnable heresies but priuilie and these are not vnfitly compared to foxes and wolues in Scripture for as these beasts come stealing and slily vpon the flockes taking the winde least they should be winded clapping their tayles betweene their legges least they should be heard and softly as though they were friends to the flocke when as all this is but to beguile the silly sheepe so these deceiuers craftely creepe into houses shrowding themselues in the sheepes cloathing whereas indeed they are rauening wolues And the reason hereof is 1. because publikely and directly they dare not denie the Lord Iesus nor his holy Scriptures nor the truth plainly
appeareth which hath giuen good light to the vnderstanding of the place Quest. But whether did Epimenides vtter this as a prophecie Ans. No vnlesse we conceiue him as a Prophet in the generall acceptation of the word For 1. the deuill is not willing except he gaine more by it to rebuke sinne of which himselfe is the patron 2. He speaketh not of a thing to come but of that which was present and past 3. He was not ignorant what he writ here but by the light of nature as other Poets did taxed these vices which he had obserued very enormious And hence we may obserue two instructions Doctr. 1. The Gentiles had their Prophets and Poets such as was Epimenides which were sufficient witnesses against their impietie And neuer were any people so rude and barbarous among whom God had not sufficient witnesses to condemne them Which appeareth plainely thus First without themselues they had three things to condemne them 1. Their Philosophers Poets Orators and wisemen of whome what vice was it which was not brought into disgrace what vertue was vnperswaded that a man may safely say of some of them that they left vnto posteritie more clearenes and prints of diuinitie then all the bookes of the schoolemen put together 2. their prouerbs and voice of men publikely against them as this against the Cretians was a prouerbiall sentence 3. The works of God Rom. 1.20 Act. 14.17 Secondly within themselues they had two things 1. Naturall knowledge For Paul in Rom. 1.18 saith of the Gentiles that they detained the truth of God in vnrighteousnes Where by the truth of God is not meant euery truth in generall nor yet the truth of his written word but that light which remaineth in the nature of man after the fall called the lawe of nature and the lawe of nations which light they by their iniustice impietie profanenesse and superstition did seeke to oppresse and extinguish and so detaine as a captiue in the darke dungeon of their hearts And v. 31. he affirmeth of them that they knewe the law of God by nature that is not the lawe written but a certaine generall and obscure knowledge concerning God and themselues whereby they were conuinced of those generall notions that there is one God that this one God is to be worshipped the which euen idolatrie it selfe prooueth that this worship must rather be in spirit then bodily that they might not doe to others that which they would not suffer of others that euerie one should haue his owne giuen him that adulterie and vnchast lusts were to be avoided these things they knewe called the lawe of God Quest. But doe you ascribe the knowledge of God to the naturall man are not many Scriptures against it Ans. Seeing the Scripture attributeth both knowledge and ignorance of God to the naturall man we shall vnderstand both the better by distinguishing the knowledge of God which is 1. either naturall and generall or 2. supernaturall and reuealed The former is gotten and encreased by the light of nature and things created the latter is made knowne in the word the former a man may haue and yet vanish away in his imaginations and be no better then a flat Atheist without God in the world the latter is neither idle nor vanishing but forceth to glorifie God as God by louing fearing invocating and obeying him The vse of the former is onely to make men excuseles in their iust damnation Rom. 1.20 of the latter to raise vp men to the sight and fruition of their saluation both mentioned Gal. 4.8 9. The former the Scripture scarse vouchsafeth the name of knowledge and so denying knowledge to the naturall man it speaketh of that supernaturall knowledge which Salomon saith is too high for a foole which onely deserueth the name of knowledge 1. Cor. 2.17 The naturall man knoweth not the things of God nor can knowe them because they are spiritually discerned The second thing which inwardly witnesseth against the naturall man is his naturall conscience whereby euen the heathen not onely knew but did the things of the law not that any of them could yeeld perfect obedience to the lawe by the strength of nature but that without the helpe of the Lawe written the Gentiles had a certaine kinde of discipline whereby they were restrained from many notorious vices for he saith not that they were iust but did certaine things of the lawe proceeding hence that with the light of some common notions concerning God they had also a sense of his iustice which was readie to return to them according to their works Now both these namely naturall knowledge and conscience were still according to the working of their corruption either more quicke and stirring in them or more dull and deaded and yet neuer insufficient to condemne them Vse â— Hath the Lord so many witnesses against the heathen who neuer heard of Christ nay nor had the law written what a number of euidences besides all the light of nature and helpes from the heathen hath he against thousands that professe Iesus Christ and yet are inferiour to many of the heathens themselues For 1. what a sure sentence of damnation doth euerie Minister of the Gospel pronounce against the disobedient who hauing not Satans but Gods Prophets and the lawe written and the Gospel added thereunto and the daily ministerie and yet many will not vouchsafe to heare the call of Christ to his supper and many that heare him runne another way Now if those were iustly damned who beleeued not men euen comming from the dead how shall they escape vengeance who will not beleeue Moses the Prophets Christ himselfe and his Apostles daily preached in the ministerie 2. We haue the daily beholding of Gods great workes in the world and in the Church which are documents of the admirable power and wisedome of God the daily fruition of his vndeserued mercies the testimonies of his bountie and goodnesse and thinke they to escape the iudgement of God that despise the riches of his bountifulnes and patience and long suffering not knowing that the bountifulnes of God should lead them to repentance is not this to heape coales on their owne heads which will burne to the bottome of hell yea and to treasure vp wrath against the day of wrath vnto which we may adde the workes of his iustice disburdening his iust displeasure against the vnrighteousnes of men reuealed both in the Scriptures and in other histories yea and daily running into the eies of such as prouoke their diligence to obserue the same 3. We haue the light of blessed example both of the Prophets Apostles Patriarke and aboue all of the blessed Sonne of God and other holy seruants of God in the Scripture and in our owne age many iust Lots who will be as a cloud of witnesses to condemne our wayes and works of darkenesse For thus the Lord prouideth himselfe of witnesses euen in all ages and peoples among themselues Some
so monstrous and among other one especially made them noted and hated of all the world namely that Iupiter the cheife of the gods was dead and that his graue was with them the which with other fables made them so ridiculous as that they became a proverb among the nations insomuch as to lie was to play the Cretian Neither did the Poet speake of some slipps of the tongues of some few or some falls seldome ouertaking them but of an habit and affected custome and exercise of lying and fayning which generally and continually they were so tainted with as little or no soundnes vprightnesse and faithfulnesse but trecherie guile falsehood appeared in their dealings Doct. Falsehood and deceit in word and deede is condemned not only by the light of the Scriptures but by the light of nature it selfe Which appeareth expressely not onely by the testimonie of this Pagan Poet but by other lights in nature for the naturall conscience of man accuseth and checketh for it yea in children thēselues it maketh them blush at the report of a lie Besides the most graceles men of men account it the highest disgrace to haue the lie giuen them the infamie of which vice is such as none wil take to it none wil confesse it And on the contrary the heathen so extolled truth in word in practise as of all other vertues it was sayned to be the onely daughter of Iupiter as whom most neerely it resembled Vse How should we who would be reputed Gods children abhorre that practise which euen the sonnes of men are ashamed of shall the sparkles of naturall light make the naturall conscience of a Heathen and gracelesse man accuse him of this sinne and shall not the cleare light of grace force the consciences of professed Christians to reprooue them Is it iustly reputed a disgrace to common men to be taken with a lie how disgracefull should it be to Christian men shall the Heathen professe truth to resemble God so expressely as that it is his deare only daughter and shall Christians who finde in the Scriptures the whole image of God stiled by the title and comprehended vnder the name of truth in their practise scarce expresse it as a part of that image And yet how many Christians are behind euen millions of the Heathen who although they be commanded euery man to speak truth to his neighbour yet shame they not to defend that they may lie and forsweare too for the advantage of themselues and others and therefore they say that though they dislike hurtfull lies yet see they not but they may as they do lie in iest or for the good of their neighbour especially to saue his life For this say they hurteth none nor is against the law of charitie and they find it commended to them in the practise of the Midwiues to saue the male infants of the Hebrewes of Rahab to saue the Spies and Michol and Ionathan to saue Dauid from Sauls furie and in the doctrine and writings of some of the Fathers as Origen Ierome who in regard of the profitable ends held these no sinnes To all which in few words I answer 1. That euery lie is hurtfull whether in iest or earnest for euill or for good because it is an enemie to truth and against the ninth commandement 2. For iesting or sporting lyes the threatning is generall Psal. 5.6 thou shalt destroie them that speake lyes vntruthes may not be spoken although they be not thought and Prov. 6. Thou shalt destroie the lying tongue he excepteth not if it be not in sport or for a good ende And many of the Heathen themselues saw the sillines and follie of this shift we reade of the Lacedemonians that they would not suffer their lawes to be gainsaid in iest and yet the law of the Lord may be controlled and gainsaied in iest of Christians When Thespis the first stageplayer was asked if he were not ashamed to vtter so many lyes in such a worthy audience he answered he did it in sport But wise Solon replied If we approoue and commend this sport wee shall finde it in earnest in our contracts and affaires and euen so by Gods iust iudgement it befalls Christians who vsing to lie in sport get an habit of lying in earnest and by his iesting lyes raiseth a suspition of his words that he cannot be beleeued be he neuer in such earnest 3. For officious lies so called there can be no such because in euery lie some office or dutie is violated But they hurt no man yes if they hurt not another they hurt a mans selfe many waies againe if they hurt not the parties for whom yet hurt they the parties to whom they are tolde who are abused and vrged to beleeue a lie and were not this yet they hurt and preiudice the truth which ought to preuaile But the end of them is good Yea but that which is euill in the nature and constitution may neuer be admitted let the end be neuer so good which is pretended The least euill may not be committed for the greatest good to helpe man we may not hurt God Moses would rather be blotted out of Gods booke then God should be dishonored Nay we may not tell the least lie for Gods greatest glorie and much lesse for mans good Iob 13.9.10 Will you make a lie for him as one lyeth for a man surely he will reprooue you And if a lie would make to Gods glorie yet he is not vnrighteous to leaue it vnpunished Rom. 3.7 But they be not against charitie Yes for charitie reioyceth in truth and if they were not yet are they directly against pietie which two louing freinds may admit no diuorce 4. For the examples alleadged and all of that kind we must distinguish betweene the facts of the faithfull and the manner of them The facts of sauing the children and spies c. was commendable and argued the feare of God and loue of his children but the manner of putting these in execution was neuer approoued in the Scriptures although the facts themselues were Neither is it strange that faith and sinne should combate together in the same action in this condition of the infirmitie and imperfection of the dearest Saints of God vntill that perfect come 5. The verie heathens condemned all dissonance and dissent betweene heart and tongue thoughts and speaches the one whereof was bestowed on vs by God to expresse the other Let vs therefore who professe the loue and feare of the Lord shew our selues to be of the remnant of Israel by this in that we neither doe iniquitie nor speake lyes nor haue a deceitfull tongue found in our mouths And to helpe our selues in this dutie meditate on these reasons 1. All falshood and lyes are directly against God himselfe who is truth it selfe so as by them a man becommeth most vnlike vnto God and most like to the deuill who is the father and first founder
bellie then a man But many such bellies want eares 3. An honest calling is a schoole of Christianitie that 1. looke as little children are sent to schoole to keep them out of hurts and vnhappie turnes so diligence in the calling fenceth vs from taking harmes by Satans temptations we lie not so open vnto his assalts againe it is a bridle to restraine our own lewd desires abating wicked lusts abandoning lewd company and fitting vs for the Lords appearing whose seruice we are in 2. In this schoole of the calling a man performing duties for the Lords sake hath daily practise and encrease of graces such as faith obedience patience meeknes constancie truth invocation thanksgiuing and hence are daily enabled to take out further lessons for time to come from the daily experience of Gods goodnes for time past 3. In this schoole we learne to be teachers of others and in time come to be patternes vnto others of the right vse of the world while our selues vse it euery day as not vsing it at all and while we so play the good husbands as that we keep our selues from beeing worldlings not laying by our heauenly minds in the midst of our earthly busines whereas the idle person that entereth not into this schoole is out of Gods protection and neuer out of Satans snares his heart is like the feild of the sluggard ouergrown with thistles and weeds his lusts so farre preuaile with him that he is rather a spectacle of reproch then a patterne for imitation and if euer he had any good things in him they are perrished for want of emploiment for as the rust fretteth vnused iron and the mothes eate vnworne garments so good things ar shaken out of the heart of him that neglecteth the vsing of them 4. Consider the danger of those that stand idle all day long passing their dayes in all delights one in one voluptuous lust another in another the Apostle saith of them all that liuing in pleasure they are dead while they liue the soule of such a one is but as a carkase his bodie as a coffin he rotteth away in vnprofitablenes while he liueth and as a standing poole putrifieth the prouerb is true of such a man his soule is but as salt to keep his bodie from stinking aboue gound And thinke we they shall liue when they are dead who are dead while they liue no surely but seeing they did not subiect themselues to the law of all mankind Gen. 3.19 In the sweate of thy face shalt thou get thy bread they shall neuer escape that other sentence take the vnprofitable seruant binde him hand and foote his hands and feete were bound when I called him to walke and worke now bind him hand and foote and cast him into hell Now for the latter of these vices reprehended in the latter word it is worth marking to obserue how aptly the Poet ioyneth them together which seldome are disioyned because the one of these is the gound of the other And as it is true in all sinnes which we say of euills that one commeth not alone for they are accompained still with their supporters so these two sinnes are of such speciall acqaintance that as we say of a paire of turtles looke where one is the other lightly is within lesse then a coytes cast so where the one of these is it will not be hard to descry the other If there be idlenes there will be intemperance and if intemperance there must needs be idlenes And therefore our Sauiour hath combined them as neare as the cause and effect which cannot be sundred Luk. 21.34 Take heed least your hearts be oppressed with surfetting drunkennes and so that day come on you vnawares implying that intemperance oppresseth and maketh the heart dull and heauie and when the heart is so aggraued the whole man is vnfit either for heauenly or earthly exercise In like manner the combination of Sodoms sinnes sheweth the same truth Ezech. 16.49 Pride fulnesse of bread and abundance of idlenesse And therefore seeing a man can neuer sufficiently perswade diligence in the calling till this intemperance be disswaded it shall not be amisse in few words to speake of this sinne and perswade the contrarie vertue for the preseruation of it And because this kind of intemperance is restrained to the bellie I describe it to be an inordinate appetite or immoderate desire and vse of meate and drinke and this is when a due meane is exceeded either in the costly and excessiue preparation of them for our selues or others or in the two liberall and excessiue vse of them so prepared a vice which is a speciall enemie to all good duties towards God or man making men vnfit to the word of God either to read or heare it vnfit to pray to meditate to remember the works of God with praise and thanksgiuing so as a man giuen vp to this sinne is sunke downe in Atheisme nay in Idolatrie hauing no other God then his bellie a more base idolatrie of many Christians then euer was any of the Heathen who would worship the sunne moone starres and glistring mettals but to haue worshipped the bellie and draught they would haue abhorred And for the duties of the particular calling they must lie lea the bones of such full bodies had rather be at rest or to keepe them from sleep must rise vp to play but altogether vnweldie to any more serious busines And thus by this sinne men make themselues in stead of Gods Temples Satans kitchins filling their bodies with noysome lusts and deadly deseases their soules with a number of dangerous sinnes which shut them out of heauen framing their liues liker to the bruit beasts then reasonable men and in their deaths for most part no lesse brutish then in their liues Now for the better auoiding of this sinne I will propound some reasons and after them some rules of direction The reasons are three 1. The Lord is liberall but not prodigall of his creatures and they are his and not ours but by his leaue neither doth he euer giue leaue to vse them to our owne hurt as many riotous persons doe who with the glutton faring deliciously euerie day in their feasting and banquetting besides the wast of many excellent creatures of God 1. loose their time 2. spend their goods which ought to haue beene otherwise employed 3. neglect the duties of their generall calling of Christianitie and omit the necessarie affaires of their particular course of life 2. This is one of the practises of those that are in the night whereas we professe our selues to be of the day and is a weed or rather an olde ragge which must be put off before Christ can be put on 3. The time calleth vs rather to fasting weeping and euerie worke of repentance then to eating drinking chambring c. For if we consider the workes of the Lord we shall see his arme stretched out and his hand
matter saying But they wil not beleeue me The Lord is said to hold the Ministers in his hand and Christ the seauen starres in his right hand Reu. 1. First in regard of his disposition of them here and there at his pleasure Secondly of his protection of them in their labours And some he sendeth and all the heartening they haue of him before hand is But they will not receiue thee as Moses and some of the Prophets and that is not all but they must prepare browes of brasse their shoulders to beare reproaches and wrongs their backs for stripes their feete for â—etters and stockes yea their necks for the verie blocke it selfe In like manner Christ sending out his disciples he forbidds them to possesse gold and siluer and wisheth them to possesse patience for they should stand more need of that then the other and telleth them that if himselfe the green tree could not be spared much lesse should they the drie branches and that if the Lord and Master be called Belzebub the seruant must not looke to be aboue his Master and scape scotfree And therefore Ministers called to such an vncomfortable condition must imitate the Apostle Paul who although he knewe that bands and imprisonment did abide him in euerie citie yet forward he must and prouoketh his owne readinesse and chearefulnes not onely to be bound but to suffer also the paines of death for the testimonie he beareth considering well 1. That the disciples themselues sent from the side of Christ must make account to be hated of all men for his names sake 2. That although they see no great comfort or fruit of their worke with men yet their worke is with the Lord. 3. That the Lord Iesus foretelling his death at Ierusalem yet went foreward and would not pittie himselfe for all Peters friendly counsel but pittied his flocke his bodie his Church more then himselfe a worthie example for the practise of all his minsters All which reprehendeth all those wandring Leuites who like so many planets or wandring starres are euer shifting their places and charges and selling off their people vpon the least greiuances but not without pretence and plea of sundrie inconueniences sometimes of aire and habitation sometimes of ill neighbourhood sometimes the rudenes and churlishnes somtimes the incapablenes and vnprofitablenes of their people but in all this the sentence of the Apostle passeth righteously against them vnto which their owne consciences cannot but subscribe that they seeke themselues their bellie their ease their profits but not the things of the Lord Iesus nor the winning of the soules of men to God 3. Is this testimonie true How then are such a people as this priuiledged and honoured to be among the first to whom the Gospel was offered noting the wonderfull grace and free goodnes of God not looking at desert merit goodnes of nature inclination of will or any other forerunning prerogatiue and is not his grace as free vnto vs as them did he finde vs any whit better then them were not we beasts in vnderstanding sensualitie and course of our naturall liues before he called and washed vs truely might be said of vs that our father was an Amorite our mother an Hittite our selues in our blood the frame of our heaâ—ts euill continually the course of our liues a walking in vanitie and no eie pittying vs neither of our selues or others vntill the Lord couered vs with his skirts And hence are we supplied with a ground of thankefulnes that beeing by nature the children of wrath as well as others and euerie way by practise of vngodlines as vile as this people of Creta we should yet be admitted to the participation of so great saluation as is offered in the Gospel Wherefore reprooue them sharpely Now from the former testimonie affirmed to be nothing but the truth it selfe the Apostle inferreth that Titus not onely might safely but ought also to reprooue and checke the inhabitants of this Iland which reproofe is enlarged 1. by the adiunct or qualitie sharpely or as the word signifieth to the quicke for it is a metaphor taken from Surgeons who cut and launch and seare to the quicke if the qualitie of the wound or sore so require yea and sometimes in desperate cases to cut off a dangerous limbe or putrified member which otherwise would perish the whole bodie and no otherwise ought euerie spirituall Physitian to deale with the festered soares of the soules of men 2. By the ende of this reproofe that they may be sound in the faith Faith signifieth 1. that whereby we beleeue namely the vertue or gift of faith 2. That which we doe beleeue namely the doctrine of faith that is the doctrine of the Gospel Gal. 1.22 Paul destroyed the faith that is the doctrine of faith which he now preacheth And thus is it here meant because it is opposed to the Iewish fables and commandements of men in the next verse and then the Apostle following the former metaphor wisheth the Ministers who are the Surgeons of soules in all their launcing and cutting to aime at the cure that is the conuersion of their patients that is their people that beeing freed from their corrupt diseases that is their errors whether in iudgement or practise they may be brought to sound health that is soundnesse of faith and sincere doctrine cleauing only vnto God and relying themselues only vpon the merit of the Lord Iesus for life and saluation And yet in this exposition I include also the vertue gift of faith so farre as without it there can be no sound Christians but I admit it not to be the thing properly meant as some doe Doctr. In the word wherefore note that when the truth of a fact or sinne committed is certainly knowne a man thereunto called may boldly reprooue this is the reason why the Apostle subscribeth to the testimonie that Titus might haue sufficient ground of sharpe reproofe As though he had said it is true the people with whome thou art to deale are such and such and therefore thou maist sharpely reprooue them And it is not euerie euidence which is a sufficient ground no not for priuate reproofe and much lesse for publike but as our Apostle 1. Cor. 5.1 It is certenly heard that there is fornication among you and so descendeth to a sharpe reproofe at the least there must be some credible information such as the same Apostle to the same Church of Corinth mentioneth who vpon the report of the house of Cloe sharpely reprooueth them for their contentions for to that end he nameth his author that they might not thinke he would vpon suspition or surmise of his owne neither vpon suspected information from other charge them so deepely but from intelligence of those against whom they could not well except Paul staied the reprehension of Peter till he sawe that he went not the right way and that he was to be blamed Gal. 2.11.14 Zeale running before knowledge
vse vnprofitable 3. But the context in the verse following pointeth vs to expound them of some other then these namely of all those doctrines of the Iewes which concerned the legall and ceremoniall obseruation of daies meates drinks garments washings persons and peoples for the Iewes taught that the same difference remained to be obserued still as Moses from the Lord commanded it so as yet some meates were common and some cleane some daies were more holy then others so garments and persons much more lay open to legal pollution by issues touchings c. whereas the appearing of Christ procured finall freedome from all such impuritie so as according to Peters vision Act. 10. no man no thing is to be called polluted or vncleane Quest. But why doth the Apostle call such doctrines fables seeing 1. they were from God 2. necessarily imposed vpon Gods owne people in paine of death and cutting off from his people in case of contempt yea or omission 3. they included in them that euangelicall truth wherby both they and we are saued Ans. Yet for all this he tearmeth them so 1. Because euen these legall institutions of God himselfe when they were at the best were but actuall Apologies or shadowes of things to come carying a shew or figure of truth but not the bodie not the truth it selfe to the same effect saith Paul Gal. 4.24 that they were Allegories that is beeing the things that they were signified the things that they were not 2. Because those constitutions although they had their times and seasons yet now were they dated and now to teach or vrge them was as vaine as void of ground out of Scripture as voide of profit as void of truth as if they had taught the most vaine fictions and vnprofitable falsehoods that men could possibly devise And hence looke as if a man should relate to vs a narration not only of suspected but of knowne vntruth as for example that such a man with whom we haue eate drunke conuersed but whom we know to be dead and haue seene buried were aliue againe and not only so but of his perfect strength and state as euer he was might not we be more diffident then Thomas was and in good forme of speach say that he told vs a fable euen so if a Iew shall affirme the life of the ceremonies of the law which we know to be dead rotten and buried so long since in the graue of Christ although they once had a truth yet now this is but false and fabulous or else if a Iew should come and vrge as they doe that prophecie Isay 7. Behold a virgin shall conceiue c. as a thing which they still expect the accomplishment of is it not euident that he leaneth vnto a Iewish lie and fable for that which was once absolutely necessarie to be beleeued vnto saluation is now become so false as that he that beleeueth it is sure to be damned Commandements of men These words if they be taken by way of exposition of the former adde something to the more full answer of the former question implying that those ordinances of which we speake the which while they stood in force and till the fulnes of time was come were the commandements of God now the truth beeing reuealed cease so to be and are become the meere commandements of men But yet I take it some difference is to be put betweene these two namely this that by commandements of men are more properly meant not those which were diuine ordinances but humane constitutions and traditions thrust by the Iewish teachers vpon the Church to be obserued with like deuotion and religious respect as if they were the very commandements of God such as those our Sauiour found and left the Church of the Iewes pestered with and opposeth them to diuine ordinances Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship mee teaching for doctrines mens precepts Which that we may a little better conceiue it is not amisse to note that the Iewes haue and doe affirme that Moses receiued the law from God either by writing which was of things more obscure more breife and difficult or else by word of mouth and that was of things more large seruing for the interpretation of that law written and for this latter sake say they was it that he staied 40. daies in the mount Sinai for else in one houre he might haue receiued the tables in which the law was written and although they themselues were at leasure to number the lawes written by Moses and gaue in the number of the affirmatiue to be 248. so many as there are members in a mans bodie and the negatiue 365. so many as there be daies in a yeare to betoken that the Lord requireth the through obseruation of them with all the strength and that all their daies which numbers added together were burthens sufficient for many euen to read ouer yet laid they innumerable and more intollerable traditionarie precepts on the people which they say Moses receiued by word of mouth from God and left them to Ioshuah who deliuered them to the seauentie elders they to the former Prophets these to the latter from them to the great Synagogue from whom they were preserued to the wise men returning from the Babylonish captiuitie and so from generation to generation euen to this day to write these explications say they is forbidden by God abusing that text Prou. 4.21 but they are kept in the heart of some wise men at this day Of these the Apostle would haue the Cretians to beware and giue no more heede to them then to the former Which turne away from the truth By truth is meant truth diuine fetched out of the word of God so called 1. because it is absolute without error 2. it is most eminent called before truth according to godlines to be turned from which is to be turned from all godlines In the word Turne away is a metaphor the speach beeing borrowed from those who turne away their bodies from the things they dislike and here translated to the mind to signifie an inward loathing and dislike of the truth which is the dangerous effect 〈◊〉 attending to fables and commandements of men Doctr. 1. Whosoeuer would keepe themselues sound in the faith and not be turned from the truth must shut their eares and giue no hee◠to fables and fancies of men which haue not footing and warrant in th◠pure word of God 1. Because these are things which hurt and corrup◠the soule 1. Tim. 6.20 Avoide profane and vaine bablings which whil◠some professe they haue erred concerning the faith Againe they encreas◠vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2.16 and more plainly 2. Tim. 4.4 men giuen vnto fables turne their eares from the truth The Physitians reduce all the causes of health or disease soundnes or sickenes from the good or euil temperature of either the matter of which we subsist or the nourishment whereby we are preserued Now the
word of God is both the immortal seed wherof we are begottē to God that food which daily preseruet◠vs that we perish not 1. Pet. 1.23 and 2.2 if it be purely and incorruptly preached all the sound members of the Church by the power of the spirit turning it into good blood and nourishment are sound and strong but if it be adulterated and corrupted with mans deuises if it be blended poisoned or leauened hence are all sorts of spirituall diseases ingendred and fedde which ouergrowe the soules of men so as they are soone brought to the gates of death 2. The Apostle wisheth vs to consider the ende of the commandement 1. Tim. 1.4.5 that is either the morall lawe or that commandement and lawe of Christ Ioh. 15.20 The ende of the commandement is loue that is both towards God for himselfe and man for God but this loue must not be vnsound not in word and tongue onely but in deede and in truth from a pure that is a sincere heart a good conscience and faith vnfained But how is this soundnes o◠grace wrought in the heart the verse going before telleth vs that fables and vanities of men are so farre from this worke that fire is not more contrarie to water then those be to godly edifying the which plausible wittie conceits while men desire they are soone turned saith Paul to vain iangling And Satan hath made vse of this truth to the ouerthrow of many soules whose ancient practise euer was to pester the Church with infinite toyes and tales fancies and fables that mens sences might be taken vp therein least they should by the searching of the truth get out of his chaines of darkenesse wherein hee detaineth them 3. From the righteous iudgement of the Lord the sencence hath passed that when hee hath affoarded men his word to call convert strengthen and direct them but they hauing wandring hearts and itching eares loath that wholesome word he giueth them ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies and to this ende according to their owne hearts lusts he sendeth them an heape of teachers to turne them away from the truth 2. Tim. 4.4 And what can be more iust seeing the Lord hath enioyned vs to captiuate all our senses vnto the simplicitie of his word but we wil vntie them to raunge after strange glosses comments and words of no profit he hath separated the wheate from the chaffe but we will mingle them he hath deliuered a perfect rule of faith and life but we by seeking out other rules from men argue it of imperfection he hath offered vs the pure riuers and streames to drinke at but we will digge puddles to our selues or drinke out of the cisternes of strangers shall not men now despising so great grace neglecting so great saluation offering such open iniurie to the Lord and his ordinances as iustly as dearely buy their owne woe and be giuen ouer to delusion Vse 1. Ministers must so teach as they may be able to professe with the Apostle 2. Pet. 1.16 We haue not followed deceiueable fables but the power and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ that is concerning the exhibiting of the Messiah the accomplishment of promises the abolishment of shadowes and his mightie power in word and action in his resurrection and ascension these are the things which we haue opened vnto you not wearying you or our selues in vngrounded fables vncertaine doctrines or deceiuing you with any shewe of words nor any thing whereof we were not occulate witnesses Other things haue a shewe of wisedome but if the word of the Lord be forsaken what truth of wisedom can be in them Ier. 8.9 other things may seeme to bring glorie but the true glorie of Gods messenger is that of the Apostle 2. Cor. 1.12 namely in simplicitie and godly purenes and not in fleshly wisedome he conuerseth in the world 2. Hearers must beware least any spoile them or carrie them away thorough Philosophie the speach is taken from theeues who come secretly to carrie away sheepe out of the fold to whome the Apostle compareth vaine teachers for they are no better to whom if thou wouldst not be a pray keepe from their snares mens wisedome will here betray thee curb the vanitie of thine owne heart in which thou art borne else will it make thee drinke in vanitie as the fish doth water be diligent in learning and keeping such doctrine as concerneth life euerlasting heare him willingly that telleth thee of Christ of his doctrine of his actions of his suffering this shall feed thee to saluation as for doctrines of quaint deuises and conceits of humane wisedome turne away thine care from them els wil they breede to more vngodlines 3. The seuerall doctrines of Turkes Iewes Papists are so many bad humors feeding so many diseases amōg whom if there be any faith at all yet can there be no soundnes in the faith because all of them are patched together of fables to passe ouer the former as too blasphemous to be once named among Christians the verie name of their Alcaron is suffitiently detestable The Iewish fables whereof their Talmud is full we haue seene in part besides that their Cabala is full of humane deuises but euen in the things which primarily were the Lords owne institutions they are become the embracers of fables If now they vrge as they doe distinctions of persons he is a Iew not who is one outward or in the letter but he that is one within If circumcision a note of that distinction now that is circumcision which is not in the flesh but in the heart If distinction of daies seeing Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed we must not keep feasts with old leauen neither with the leavened bread of maliciousnesse but with the vnleavened bread of sinceritie and truth If distinction of meates that which goeth into the bellie defileth not a man and whatsoeuer is sold in the shambles we may eate asking no question for conscience sake For the Popish fables we need goe no further then there liues and legends of many of which delusions they are now ashamed But if we adde their Canons constitutions decrees and humane traditions vrged as things necessarie binding the conscience concerning daies meats garments orders and such voluntarie worship we might easily see their whole religion placed in such outward obseruations neglecting and deprauing whatsoeuer is of substance to the true and spirituall worship of God as though Christian religion stood in things corruptible or in things indifferent or bodily exercise and not rather in things spirituall necessarie and premanent Hath the holy Ghost said in the Scripture that the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost and that meat and cloth are for the bellie and back and perish with the vse for God shall destroie both Let the blinded Papist keepe his coard and cowle at his backe cloath
himselfe with sackcloath all his life fast fortie daies if he can or rather neuer eate meate neuer touch mony neuer marrie wife he shall neuer find the kingdome of God in these beeing things which God neuer required at his hands and yet these precepts of mans braine are the rules of all his religion But yet here is a goodly shew of wisedome what is it not profitable to abstaine from flesh euery fryday and all lent that by the one the flesh may be tamed and by the other our Lords sufferings remembred and must not the Minister who is to deliuer the blessed bodie of the Lord be vnlike other men yea farre more holy then they and therefore must not he liue single at home and be seene in hallowed garments abroad But where is the word of the Lord to free these from beeing fables The Lord looketh not to what we are bent or can pretend for our owne deuises but requireth that his will should be our rule Oh that we could acknowledge the truth in accounting our deliuerance from this Popish Egypt and Romish blindnes the next blessing of God to the gift of his Sonne seeing in the body of their religion there can be no soundnes of faith if any faith at all the best of it beeing a disease and rotennes if we may not more truly say it hath a name to liue but indeed is starke dead Doctr. 2. It is a grieuous sinne and iudgement to be turned away from the truth and yet this is the fearefull fruit of humane deuises For the Apostle would here note a iudgement of God vpon such persons as were addicted vnto fables and humane precepts the which iudgement is a wofull and heauie stroake of Gods wrath whether a man estrange himselfe from it before or after he haue receiued it much more For what a plague is it for a man to hate the truth and in it God the author of it who is truth it selfe the light of comfort and direction of it as also the happie fruit of it which is saluation seeing all they are damned that rereceiue not the loue of the truth whereby they might be saued What a wofull delusion were it that a condemned person for high treason going to execution should refuse a pardon offered nay be so farre from accepting it as that he abhorres to heare of it will not turne his eies to behold it yea treadeth it vnder his feete and yet such a spirituall frenzie possesseth all such as turne away from the word of truth and when God calleth them runne another away For seeing if the Sonne set vs not free Ioh. 8.32 we remaine in bondage vnder sinne and damnation and are euery day drawing to execution in the meane time as condemned persons beeing reserued in bolts and chaines till the time of execution Now in these bands of death the Prince of peace our Lord Iesus offreth a gratious pardon the partie offended seeketh to the delinquent entreateth and wooeth him to accept of a pardon procured by his own blood and sealed by his death Now wretched men cannot abide neither the message nor the messengers but in contempt tread vnder their feet that blood wherewith they should be sanctified and scorne the Princes clemency shall not the very consciences of these men in the Lords iudgement accuse themselues as worthy of ten thousand deaths yes surely and shall iustifie the Lords righteousnes when he shall bring vpon them that great condemnation of a great part of the world who the light being come and shining on their faces yet loued darknes rather then light But much more miserable is it after the embracing and knowledge of the truth to turne away from it a great witcherie it is to beginne in the spirit and end in the flesh an vnworthy man is he of Gods kingdome that setting his hand to the plow looketh backe after washing to returne to the filthines of the world and to waxe weary of weldoing is farre worse then neuer to haue known to do well this is properly called a reuolt when men depart from the gratious calling of Christ the relaps we say is farre more dangerous then the first disease and the end of the Apostate is farre worse then his beginning the deuil that hath bin once cast out and entertained againe bringeth seauen spirits worse then himselfe so as better were it for a man neuer to haue knowne the way of truth then after the knowledge of it to depart from the holy commandement Vse If men were perswaded of the greatnes of this sinne it could not be they could be so indifferent in such a maine matter so nearely concerning their finall and euerlasting estate of whom many receiue not the truth at all others turne away and fall from their first loue after they haue once receiued it Did euer the world abound as at this day with Worldlings Libertines Atheists Newters and Epicures and was yet the truth euer more glorious and shining then at this day Was there euer such coldnes loosenes deadnes heauines drowsines and earthlines in professors and if that added to the equitie of Pauls reproofe of the Galatians reuolt that Christ was described plainely and crucified before their eyes Gal. 3.1 may it not much more gall vs among whom notwithstanding the cleare euidence and brightnes of the truth it is yet refused of the most and slenderly entertained of the best The which what argueth it either in one or other but that the former would herein hold their wonte which hath beene generally to change and turne their religion with the times as though the truth to saluation were not the same but variable and alterable as the times are and that the latter haue in no small measure turned themselues from that truth in the which they haue formerly found much more sweetnes then now they do that delusion hath possessed both the one in whole the other in great part Obiect But it is not thus with vs we come to heare the truth and loue it and hope to hold it vnto the end Ans. Yet this detracteth not from that truth laid downe For 1. how many will not grant the Gospel their presence their bodies their eares no man will gainsay but that these are turned away or if any should the pitifull ignorance and the fruits of it would conuince it 2. How many be there which heare and yet in their iudgements intertaine not the truth and these are thus farre worse then the Iewes themselues who could acknowledge that Christ taught the way of God truly Men will not beleeue that the way to heauen is so straite as we out of the word of God describe it nor that God is so rigorously iust as to cast away those that meane well nor so straite laced as to exact the forfeyt of euery offence neither that can be the truth to saluation which so few embrace and so many contemne what doe none know or go the way to
be as carefull to maintaine them for otherwise we loose most pretious things purchased with the pretious blood of the Sonne of God the commandement is to stand fast in the libertie in which Christ hath set vs free we must suffer no cauiller to infringe our charter nor bind vs where Christ hath loosed vs. If the Lord haue pronounced all things that is indifferent pure free to the pure beleeuer let a Popish spirit come boast of his vowe of voluntarie pouertie of single life of abstinence from flesh c. we haue learned otherwise from this Scripture that not onely all estates bondage or libertie riches or pouertie marriage or single life are alike vnto God but also that all creatures are sanctified to the sanctified receiuer and consequently that all their vowes besides that they are out of the power of him that voweth doe nothing else but reuoke and abolish Christian libertie And lastly we are to testifie our thankefulnes for such liberties purchased especially by abhorring the wickednesse of Poperie which bringeth vpon men a more detestable bondage then that of Egypt 1. by binding them to seeke for righteousnes and iustification before God by the workes of the lawe 2. by imposâ—â—â— a masse of traditionarie precepts and commandements of men 〈◊〉 by 1. they steale away this dearely purchased libertie 2. hold the Church vnder rudiments now after that faith is come 3. robbe Christ of his honour by lessening his benefits and darkening his grace 4. set themselues in the roome of Christ in making lawes to bind the conscience vpon paine of damnation although God is the Lord of it Thus much of the former branch of this 15. verse But vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled This opposition sheweth the truth of the exposition of the former words for as by the pure were meant the regenerate and beleeuers so by the impure person the Apostle affirmeth that he meaneth the vnregenerate and vnbeleeuer who wanting faith whereby he might partake with Christ and all his benefits whose righteousnesse and innocencie is the onely lauer of the Church by which also he might haue his heart within him purified in part and his outward conuersation cleansed from dead workes wherein he walketh he is no better then a leper in Gods eyes ouerspread with naturall corruption and outwardly spotted and speckled like the leopard and in regard of the whole man like a blackeamoore who cannot change his hewe for such an impuritie is here asctibed to the vnbeleeuer as not onely outwardly runneth vpon him but such a one as hath taken and corrupted both the inferiour and the most supreame and excellent faculties of his soule euen his minde and his conscience By the minde is meant the whole vnderstanding part of the soule which beeing the eie of the soule carrieth with it reason iudgement and election The pollution of which is to be taken vp with darkenes and blindnes 1. Cor. 2.14 to be filled with vanitie Eph. 4.17 with fleshlinesse Colos. 2.18 in so much as all the naturall wisedome of man is fleshlie and deuillish By conscience is meant that facultie of the soule which by applying particular things iudged of and done doth determine them either with or against them which depending vpon the former must necessarily be ledde into the errors of it no otherwise then one blind man is ledde by an other into a ditch The pollution of it is when it is either idle or ill occupied the former when it is sleepie sensles or feared doing nothing at all neither accusing nor excusing the latter when it doth both these but neither of them as it ought but accuseth where it should excuse and excuse where it ought to accuse Now both these being thus polluted let the vnbeleeuer turne himselfe to any thing in generall without himselfe as all things in generall fall vnder the vnderstanding or turne him to any particular thought word action concerning himselfe which onely the conscience hath to doe with in all these he is polluted so as nothing to him can be pure So as we must here conceiue of an absolute impuritie ascribed to the vnbeleeuer which is the onely difference in the opposition for whereas puritie was in the former branch attributed to the beleeuer in some respect onely for 1. the best are encombred with originall sinne 2. but in part and not fully regenerate 3. ouertaken not seldome with actuall transgression which may and doth make them still crie out with Dauid Lord create a cleane heart within me This impuritie is absolutely and without any restraint ascribed to vnbeleeuers and vnconuerted men And in this branch also the Apostle bendeth himselfe against the error of the Iewish teachers who were verie strict and curious least they should be outwardly by this or that meate day garment or otherwise be defiled for he would haue them conceiue that he spake of no such thing neither were these the subiects wherein their impuritie did so much consist but in such a thing as stucke nearer them then any outward thing yea then their verie skinnes euen in vnbeleefe and consequently in such a power of sinne in their hearts as made all things though in their nature and institution neuer so good yet vnto them and in their vse no otherwise vncleane then a fustie vessell corrupteth the sweetest wines that can be powred into it And therefore would he haue these ceremonie-masters to turne their eyes into themselues and looke into their inside and then they shall see themselues bootelesly to employ al their paines in keeping themselues from outward pollution so long as they carrie that within them which defileth euery thing they meddle withall Whence wee learne sundrie instructions Doct. 1. We haue here a good argument of the diuinitie of Scripture in that it can and doth as God himselfe enter vpon and iudge the thoughts of men and of men themselues not as men from things without but from things within euen according to their cleannes or vncleanes before God From this argument the Apostle prooueth the same thing Hebr. 4.12 the word of God is liuely and mightie in operation and deuideth and cutteth a sunder the soule and spirit that is it worketh not only vpon the inferiour faculties which are lesse pure but vpon the purest and most supreame part of the soule called the spirit and the minde and by Paul the spirit of the minde for nothing is so secret in the soule but it lyeth vnder the stroke of the word which pearceth as farre as the eye of the author of it to whom all things are naked and open vers 13. No Anotomist can by cutting vp one part of the bodie after another so manifestly discouer to the eye the seuerall parts of man as doth the word and the spirit therein discouer and reprooue the most inward thoughts such a light carrieth with it as chaseth away the darknesse
of the soule letteth a simple man see the secrets of his heart laid open bringeth him to the sight of his sinne and to breake out into the acknowledgement and confession of the truth saying God is there indeed Now nothing but the word can tell a man his thoughts nothing else can pronounce sentence according to that which is in the heart and therefore cannot but come out from God whose only priuiledge it is to search the hearts which he hath made Vse 1. Let Ministers gird this sharp sword vpon their thigh and strike downe the high thoughts of men speaking rather to the conscience then to the eares of men for else the word which is spirituall and most directly worketh vpon the heart and spirit looseth in his hand the proper worke and powerfull vse of it This alone is that two edged sword in the mouth of Christ whereby he gets the victorie as Dauid said of Goliahs so more truely may we say of this there is no sword to this Philosophy Poetrie and profane things are too blunt to peirce the spirit too weake to conuert soules too dull to giue sinne and corruption deadly blowes or deaths wounds Whosoeuer would turne men from their wicked way and from the euill of their inuentions must stand in Gods counsell and declare his words to his people And the note of a true Leuite is to haue the law of truth vnder his lips Malac. 2.6 2. Labour in hearing the word to find it thus diuinely and powerfully working in thy heart finde thy soule stricken with the sence of death eternall find it the sacrificing knife to cut the throate of thy sinnes and lustfull affections find it to shake and astonish thy soule for this is the onely way for thee to finde rest in the day of trouble if it slay not thy sinnes it slayeth thy selfe insensibly for it neuer returneth in vaine 3. Be patient to suffer thy hypocrisie vncleannes yea thy most close and inward sinnes to be discouered in the Ministery and when thou seest this light of the Lord searching out all the bowells of thy bellie say of it surely God is in it for although I find not this presence by thunder lightning earthquake as in the mount yet by a still voice the Lord commeth and speaketh to my soule no voice but his can cast downe such strong holds as I see shaken within mee none but he can bind my conscience none but he can summon my thoughts none else but he that made it can worke my flintie heart like waxe The woman at the well conceiued nothing aboue ordinarie of Christ till he came neere her and told her of her secret vncleane course then could she acknowledge him a Prophet then could she aske her neighbours Is not he the Messias that hath told mee all that euer I did euen so is it not the Lord Iesus that in his word telleth thee of all thy waies come thy selfe call thy neighbours with thee to learne where such instruction is to be had When Christ told Nathaniel that he saw him vnder the figge tree where he thought he had not then could he say surely thou art the sonne of God the King of Israel euen so when thou findest the word discouering that in thee which thou thoughtest was hid from euery eye thou maist say truely this is the word of the Sonne of God herein it resembleth him it findeth me out of my figge leaues and calleth mee out of my bushes where I had hid my selfe Thou maist be bold to affirme surely he is a Prophet of the God of Israel that can discouer the secrets of the King of Syria and the words which he speaketh in his priuie chamber and as truely this is a man of God that can tell me the thoughts and counsells which I take in the most priuie chamber of my soule yea in the secret and most retyred closet of my heart Many not acquainted with this lesson storme and rage at the word when it pricketh them and thinke that the Preacher is informed and beginne to suspect some intelligencers the truth is we haue an intellengencer euen a spirit which goeth after Gehezi and stayeth by Ananias and Saphirah till their most secret conveyances be discouered and reuenged to whom day and darknes are alike and for such let them in time beware to spurne against preuailing truth least one day teach them to their cost what it is to despise such a word as this is 4. Iudge of thy selfe and actions as this word doth that is not according to thy shew in the world but according to thy purenes or vncleannes before God to whom a poore man in his vprightnesse is better then a froward person be he neuer so rich yea a poore wise child more accepted then an old foolish King This is the truest touchstone whence thou maist iudge certenly of thy estate and not be deceiued If this word reprooue or approoue any of thy waies or thy whole course thou maist safely pronounce of it Lord if I be deceiued in this thou and thy word hath deceiued me and if by thy word I erre I erre willingly for I know that this is according to Gods iudgement and that is according to truth Rom. 2.2 Doctr. 2. We learne further what is the estate of a man vnregenerate whom the Apostle setteth out thus 1. He is one that is vncleane 2. an vnbeleeuer 3. one to whom nothing is pure 4. his minde 5. his conscience is polluted in all which respects he is a most odious person in whom is nothing but filthinesse of flesh and spirit the which thâ— pure eyes of the Lord cannot abide All which will more easily appeare if we consider that by our fall we were not only depriued of that grace and goodnes which was set in our nature but there succeeded a foule and monstrous prauitie and euill opposed directly to the former good and that through the whole frame of the soule The minde which as a pure eye was able strongly to behold the brightnesse of God and the things of God is now not only destitute of that light of vnderstanding and reason but is couered and vailed with a black darknes of ignorance that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the image of God though in it selfe neuer so cleare yet cannot shine out vnto them The will which was most conformable to Gods will is not only spoiled and robbed of the rectitude and freedome it had to good but is become rebellious and resisting the will of God Matth. 23.37 how often would I haue gathered thee but thou wouldest not Ioh. 5.40 yee will not come vnto mee that yee may liue yea and is a seruant of sinne Rom. 7.14 the inferiour parts called the flesh are not onely spoiled of that conformitie which all the affections and appetite had with the law but resist with hostillitie and enmitie against God yea and cannot
that many who now stand not in the last ranks of professors if times should serue would play but an Hazaels part or stand at open defiance of the truth if once the chaffie profession should be blowen away no man euer saw the change and alteration of religion but he saw also this truth verified The third point in the words is the miserable condition of the hypocrite He is an abhominable person Where note that men of corrupt mindes taking vpon them the names of Christians and doing the works of Atheists are worthely abhorred of God and if they could be discerned ought to be an eyesore to men who should not with patience behold them They are abhominable to God which appeareth both 1. in their persons 2. their actions 3. their punishment For their persons they are but halfe Christians neither hote nor cold and therefore the Lord cannot digest them compared to cakes but halfe bakte Hose 7.10 and not turned on the other side below they are hote that is either in their owne superstitions or in smaller trifling matters or else in forme and outward appearance they seeme so zealous as though the zeale of Gods house would consume them but aboue in matter of spirit and truth in the inner man in the soule and heart remaine vnbaked impenitent vnturned the fire of the spirit hath not once touched them and so they remaine a mixt lump still neither hote nor cold Seeing therfore they are such as withdraw their best part from God the soule of God can take no pleasure in them Their actions although neuer so good in themselues neuer so specious vnto others neuer so behoofull to the societie where they liue yet are abhominable vnto God yea in their most deuout seruices they doe nothing but as Ephraim compasse the Lord with lyes and deceit Hose 11.12 Their punishment sheweth them to be euery way abhorred of God for as men deale with things they hate so the Lord 1. casteth them out of his sight Iob. 13.16 The hypocrite shall not come before him the workers of lies shall not enter within the walls of that holy Citie yea sometimes they are cast out of his presence as Caine was euen out of the visible Church as they are euer out of the inuisible to shew that they shall neuer be endured hereafter 2. Destroieth them for their destruction from the Lord sleepeth not but shall surprise them perhaps while they are in the bodie as Ananias and Saphirah but certenly hereafter and the damnation of such is no ordinarie damnation but a more ample and abundant iudgement is reserued for them then others and it is worthy obseruation that when the holy Ghost would rouse vp the slouthfull seruant he threatneth him his portion with hypocrites Matth. 24.51 and for both together it is said Matth. 13.41 that the Angels shall gather out of Christs kingdome all that offend and cast them into a furnace Ioh. 15.6 those that abide not in Christ though they cleaue a long time to the visible Church yet are seperated from the true inuisible Church and cast out like withered branches and men gather them and cast them into the fire how shall then such abhominable persons in Gods eyes avoid the damnation of hell it is almost an impossible thing for such a viperous brood of professed hypocrites euer to be saued And ought not such persons also to be an abhomination to good men in whose eyes euery vile person ought to be contemned yes surely could we discerne them or God discouering them we should be affected towards them as Elisha was towards Iehoram who in his straitnesse could seek to Gods Prophet and otherwise to Baal as the Lord of hostes liueth were it not that I regard the presence of Iehosaphat I would not haue looked towards thee nor seene thee Vse 1. If these be the notes and this the estate of an hypocrite then must it needs be very hard to know who is an hypocrite because it is a lurking sinne and so masked as there is litle yea often no outward difference betweene the sound and vnsound and consequently it cannot but be verie dangerous to lay this imputation vpon any man till the time least we iudge our brethren rashly and condemne the iust which is as odious a sinne as the iustifying of the wicked And this is rather to be noted because it is become so rise a practise to range euery professor vnder this title and marke him with this blacke cole of hypocrisie But as it is true that an hypocrite must be a professor so is it false that euery professor must be an hypocrite And as for all other notes here obserued or elsewhere in Scripture they are such as whereby the owne heart of a man and his owne spirit within himselfe may iudge of himselfe rather then the heart or eye of another man Many are so like vnto the deuill that they make no bones of accusing the godly as Satan did Iob of hypocrisie beeing led by that same spirit which is an accuser of the brethren but not by the spirit of God which is the spirit of loue which thinketh no euill but hopeth all things euen the best of the worst which is not iudging neither dare it enter into the counsell of God nor iudge the person of another mans seruant who standeth or falleth to his owne Lord which is so farre from carping at or misconstruing things well done in appearance as that maketh the best and giueth most fauourable construction of things and actions which are in appearance euill as well knowing that the searching of the heart belongeth to the maker of it and that no man can know with what intention vpon what grounds or causes this or that is done by another And much lesse yet doth that spirit of Christ which vseth not to quench smoaking flaxe but cherisheth euen good shewes as in the young man discourage better proceedings by deeming those who exercise themselues most diligently in the courses prescribed by the word the most worthy to be abhorred of God and man And yet where can a man goe but he shall meete with the spirit that beareth rule in the word which conceiueth not speaketh not so bitterly against whooremongers theeues drunkards c. as against many sound hearted professors of Christ and of his truth thus with the wicked Iewes preferring Barrabas before Christ himselfe Oh that men knew what they did and then would they not thus crucifie the Lord of glorie in his seruants who will fearefully reuenge such indignitie done against them When Dauid sent his seruants to Hanun to visit him and he euill entreated them vsing them as spies and not as visitors sent from a freind how hotly doth Dauid prosecute the reuenge of their wrongs he destroied seauen hundred charrets and slew fortie thousand horsemen beside the forte insomuch as he forced other Kings to make peace with him how much more will the Lord more
powerfull more tender ouer his seruants reuenge their abuse both in a better seruice employed and in higher degree disgraced 2. Let euery one lay these notes to his owne heart and especially beware that his workes giue not the lie to his words and profession for which purpose let euery of vs be carefull to approoue our sinceritie to God our profession to men and both of them to our selues by yoking answerable practise to our profession not disioining the things which the Lord would haue coupled nor admitting discord and iarre in things whereof the one should be as the true exposition of the other Let vs then looke a little nearer the matter and see by the cleare sunshine of the word whether they onely be hypocrits who are only so reputed or whether our selues haue not the beames which were worth the casting out and not to range into all particulars let euery man search his owne heart in this one point whether whilest he professeth to know God he denie him not in his workes To helpe vs forward in this triall we must conceiue that improperly the Scripture applieth this name not to such as by infirmitie flip into it for the best actions of the best smell of it as Mr. Bradford confesseth of himselfe but to counterfeit and sembling professors who with Ieroboams wife professe themselues to be other then they are imitating and resembling stage players to whom properly the name belongeth To follow then the resemblance a litle 1. Doe we not see base fellowes plaie and act the Kings part and take on them as though they were so indeed for an howre or two and yet are glad to hang themselues vpon the sleeue of some noble or meaner man for protection euen so a number of Christians by profession in the sight of all men as vpon a stage seeme to be Kings ouer their lusts and commanders ouer their sinnefull affections whereas indeed they are but vessells and seruants to some one sinne or other Secondly as on the stage beggarly and meane fellowes beare themselues as nobles or rich states or act Midas or Craesus part whereas they are scarce able to paie for the roome they plaie in till they haue gathered it euen so many professors seeme to be rich in graces encreased with goods and stand need of nothing and yet indeed like the Angel of the Church of Laodicia are wretched miserable poore blind and naked Thirdly as on the stage cowardly fellowes take vp armes as though they were captaines of great valour and seeme to fight one with another and yet doe but dally euen so many professors seeme to be captaines and fight with much rusling against sin and vngodly courses yet indeed they are but in iest sinne need not feare to receiue a deaths wound from them it is safe inough in the house of a friend Fourthly as on the stage very varlots and shifters plaie the parts and sustaine for the time the persons and names of honest men euen so many professors seeme to be honest yea religious men but are indeed voluptuous giuen vp to the vncleane lusts of their hearts haunters of tauarnes or whorehouses and though they ioyne in publike to good exercises yet cold inough is their loue vnto them oh how tedious is one howre spent in Gods seruice in comparison of a whole day yea and put the night to it consumed in any one sinneful pastime or pleasure and though they seeme freindly to the freinds of religion entertaining them as Ioab did Amasa saluting them as brethren to their face yet their hearts are not with them but are deuising with one floute or other behind their backs to dismisse them and for the enemies of religion whom they would seeme to hate they are most freindly vnto them their hearts their hands their persons goe with them if they call them to be agents or abetters in any vngodly practises as wicked Ahab did good Iehoshaphat their answer is readie I am as thou art my people as thy people my horses as thy horses I and mine are yours to command in any such seruices of sinne But to leaue the resemblance and come to a more speciall application of this examination 1. There is neuer a one who professeth not that the eyes of God are pure beholding all things trying the hearts and raines we all professe that his waies are iust that he cannot abide to behold iniquitie neither can doe otherwise then punish sinne wheresoeuer he findeth it and yet in our practise we renounce all this profession for we can sinne in the darke as if the darknes and the day were not both alike vnto him if we can auoid mans eye we are cock-sure Nay we liue profanely in his sight and against his iustice we flatter our selues with promises of peace 2. We professe that God is our Father and therein acknowledge not onely his general prouidence ouer all things disposing nourishing and preseruing all liuing creatures but his particular prouidence towards our selues But yet indeed we denie him so to be for euery man spendeth out himselfe in shifting and shuffling for himselfe as if he had no father in heauen to care for him which is the practise of a meere worldling Others depend not on him for their maintenance but leane on the broken reed of their owne labour wit cunning diligence many moe vpon vnlawfull and indirect means of gaine by extortion vsurie deceite false waights and measures Others when the least iniurie is offered them murmur for the present and laie vp for time to come reuenge and mallice as though there were no God to order their matters or to commit vengeance vnto Thus God is professed a father but where is his honour Others will haue God their Father but cannot abide his children others professe they feare him as a Father but come to their deeds they feare man much more then God for let a man threaten especially hauing power they quake and crouch but let God threaten they bristle as if they would bid him battell 3. We professe that God is faithfull true of his word and his word the truth it selfe and yet hardly are we brought to beleeue God on his word or further then we see him his promises stay not our hearts but when we haue him in our hands his threatnings terrifie vs not but when we haue them in our eyes the Pastor may pipe but people follow no dance let such call backe what they haue said as hauing said too much except they would beleeue more 4. We professe in word that God is onely wise that his word is our wisedome and the onely rule of all his worship and our waies yet how many stand vpon old customes examples of men naturall reason humane lawes and those of restraint or tolleration in matters directly against the word and many haue better waies of their owne then any we can teach them And as we professe these things of God so we professe as much
and that according to Gods owne heart he hauing for this purpose receiued his calling gifts and approbation of God 2. Otherwise he peruerteth the whole course of his life and calling and is no better then those false Apostles who turning themselues from sound teaching to vnfruitfull discourses called vaine iangling are said to roue and erre from the right aime like vnskilfull darters or shooters Now what a fearefull thing is it for a man to wander all his life long from that station and seruice in which the Lord hath set him Quest. But how shall any Minister attaine this end of his calling Answ. Hereunto two things are required 1. abilitie 2. affection both which prouoke diligence and faithfull abillitie 1. of learning 2. of iudgement For the former he must be able to feed with wholesome doctrine We will not put forth our children to nurses whose brests want milke vnlesse we would starue them so the Lord neuer committeth his children to drie nurses though often in iudgement he leaue and permit them vnto spirituall famine Seeing therefore the Preists lips should preserue knowledge and the Pastors breasts should be like Iosephs granaries stored with all prouision against the time of famine let all idle and idoll Ministers that thrust themselues in for Pastors and can onely feed themselues consider of their danger betimes least too late repentance cause them to know what it is to starue the Lords people and murther so many soules the meanest of which the whole world cannot counteruaile For the latter he must be of able iudgement and wisedome to know the nature and constitution of his people the state of his flock whether they be of weake or strong stomaks and so whether they need milke or stronger meate 2. He must be able like a skilfull cooke to know how to season the food he deliuereth he is not presently fit to be a cooke that can put on a white apron or conforme in a ceremonie but as he must be a man of skill in his qualitie so must he be a man of a good tast and haue experience of that he prepareth for others wisely deliuering points not onely profitable for the persons present but things also proper to the present occasions and be fitting occurrences 3. He must not onely know when his prouision is well seasoned but also when it is seasonable like a good steward who altereth the dyet of the house according as the seuerall seasons seuerally furnish the market for as euery one must haue his portion so must he haue it in due season a word in time to him that is wearie is a fruit of a learned tongue and to feed the impenitent with iudgement is wisedome seeing an humble soule is broken with threatning a secure heart is hâ—rdned with promises But to the further furnishment of the Minister the second thing must be added namely the affection of loue Which must looke three wayes at once 1. to God 2. to man 3. to the truth The glorie of God must be prized aboue all things which will make him speake onely for God and he that speaketh onely for God cannot but be wholesomely conuersant in his word Ioh. 7.18 For loue of Gods glorie effecteth two things both concurring to wholesome doctrine 1. conceiuement of humane wisedome 2. demonstration of the spirit 1. Cor. 2.4 that is a secret power and authoritie of the spirit going with his word enlightning with his owne other mens vnderstandings and heating by his owne other mens affections this made a graue Diuine of ours say that euery true Minister hath after a sort a fierie tongue giuen him Secondly this affection of loue must be extended to his people Paul loued his countrimen and this stirred vp his heartie desire that Israel might be saued The mother seeing her child in danger is carefull out of her loue to prouide any cordiall or restoratiue that may be gotten to doe it good the prosperitie of the child is the ioy of the mother so the profit of the people is the Pastors crowne of reioysing 2. Cor. 3.1 Thirdly vnto the truth it selfe he must affect to know nothing and this will cause him to affect to deliuer nothing but Christ and him crucified this sincere milke of the word maketh Gods children to thriue and prosper whereas the vnwholesome milke mingled with error or puddle water of mens deuises bringeth sickenesse diseases and consumption into their soules Vse Let all Ministers who haue a care of profiting their people and so furthering their owne account acquaint them with this wholesome doctrine fetched out of the pure fountaines of the Scriptures and rightly deuide it vnto them as workemen that need not be ashamed Alas what vanitie is it out of opinion of wit or reading to seeke out strange speculations among the starres to search out genealogies peregrees to dote about fables to set himselfe to tie hard knots onely to vntie them againe as the dogge leaueth soft meat to gnaw vpon bones to mingle the word with the leauen of traditions what a dangerous thing is it to heale the hurt of Gods people with sweete words or to handle the word either deceitfully or deliuer it phantastically with vnseemely and rude or affected words of humane wisedome eloquence all this may puffe vp the soules of men for a time as though they were wholesomely fed but indeed Paul sheweth the proper worke of them that they breed diseases and ingender strife rather then godly edifying and when the fire commeth that shall trie euery mans worke his worke shall burne let him scape if he can who though he teach no false doctrine yet if he build haie and chaff vpon the foundation for he hath not stood in Gods counsell read the curse denounced against false Pastors Ier. 23. Secondly hearers are hence taught sundrie duties As 1. to desire only this wholesome food that their soules may be well liking laying aside their itching eares which hunt after nouelties for the Ministerie is not appointed to beate the eare as musicke but to sinke into the soule as the food and medicine of it by becomming the meanes and rule of life In populous places are running auditories in which the most gape for painted phrases prettie wittie sentences out of some Sage or other or some sentence of Scripture which yet they least care for but it must be turkist and mishapen out of his natiue simplicitie like cattell forsaking the greene pastures to broose vpon leaues and boughes These nice hearers are like the daintie gentelwomen of our times who scorning standing dishes on their tables which are the wholesome fit and strengthning nourishment set them at the low end of the table and themselues onely glorying in their art and cookerie feed vpon forced dishes and cookt conceits though the ground in comparison be not better then a bootshanke as we vse to say and the sauce trebling the cost of the meat it selfe How good a sauce
were hunger now to such persons and stomaks who in their fulnesse despise an honie combe This Athenian hearing is the cause of Athenian preaching and the diseases running vpon such hearers sheweth the curse of God on them who with contempt of the Mannah from heauen wish the onyons garlicke and flesh of Egypt these things they haue vpon their desire and with them more then they desire for they rot euen between their teeth 2. To receiue this wholesome doctrine as for the bodie we receiue wholsome food whatsoeuer it be or from whomsoeuer let it be bitter sometimes or seeme too salt yet if it be wholesome hunger findeth it sauourie no man but will striue to receiue a bitter potion to restore his bodie out of any weaknesse to soundnes and yet who is it that will suffer an wholsome reproofe to the recouerie of soundnes to the soule and others stand so much vpon toothsomnes of their meate and must know their cookes so well that before they can be resolued in these two the plausiblenesse of the doctrine and the friendlines of the person their soules are well â—ie starued to death Hence is it that we heare so many complaints oh saith one he seeketh not the good will of his hearers nor casteth to please them he is of a tarte and bitter spirit he seeketh to wound and gall but he healeth nor suppleth not But what preacheth he whether any errors or the pure doctrine of God No say they we cannot except against his doctrine True for they neuer trouble themselues so farre as to examine it by the word or themselues by it But then say I is it the word of God thou hearest and the truth by thy owne confession why dost thou then not tremble at that word seeing euery word of God is good pure wholsome though it cannot be denied but that some part of it is more seasonable at one time then at another Others alleadge oh he is no scholler in comparison but a plaine man and a nouice to such and such But can none but the greatest clarkes deliuer wholesome doctrine or was plaine preaching for Saint Paul alone and such as he surely the world is greatly altered since his time it cannot skill of his preaching who beeing the greatest scholler of all the Apostles was the most fearefull to make the least shew of it Well he is truely learned that hath learned Christ and can teach him to another although the voice be still and humble yet may the Lord passe by in it wheÌ„ as he is not in all the boistrous sermons of proud men Others can receiue no doctrine from such a one as hath expressed humanitie in some weaknes or want or is not altogether to their owne liking nor of their owne size Some cannot abide to heare the so called Puritane others are as farre wide on the other hand they can get no good nor will stirre out of their doores to heare him that can buckle himselfe to the times thus some hold to Paul some to Apollos some to Cephas but none to Christ. Here is examination of the persons of men but not of the doctrine of God which by both may be wholsomely and truely taught or if either of them should erre haue we exemption from hearing them are we not rather to trie the spirits and try all things that we may hold our selues to that which is good We deceiue our selues while we looke to be taught by Angels or Saints Gods ordinance is that we should be taught by men subiect to the same infirmities with vs weake men and sinnefull men must vnder God raise vs to strength of grace that our faith may not be ascribed to men or meanes but that the mightie power of God might appeare in mans infirmitie But in one word to remooue all the pretended causes of not receiuing the wholsome word turne thine eye inward and thou shalt see the fault in thy selfe for as if a man abstaine meale after meale from meate and he doth not nor cannot be perswaded to eate wholesome meate it is plaine hee is a sicke man his stomake is gone if hee hold on he is hastening to death so it is with him who refuseth the wholesome foode of his soule some sore deadly disease hath seased vpon him If this food seeme tart or bitter it is not corrupted but thy tast thy spirituall ague causeth thee to deeme honie bitter If thou loathest that meate which thou hast sometime liked the meate is the same but thou art not the same if thou art wearie of the doctrine of mortification which sometimes thou affectedst suspect thy selfe the case is with thee as with some children who for noueltie were willing to go to schoole but beeing held hard some growe wearie of their Master and would exchange him with another but no cooke could make this doctrine rellish thy tast till it with thy selfe be altered 3. Hearers must hold wholesome doctrine when they haue receiued it 2. Tim. 3.14 continue in the things thou hast receiued buy the truth but sell it not and bind it fast vpon their hearts And good reason for if the meate be neuer so wholesome if the stomacke of the soule keepe it not but it slippe the memorie and is not by meditation digested the soule is as surely diseased as is the bodie when no sustenance will stay to strengthen it Many complaine that they heare many good things but yet they stay not with them but are soone forgotten hence may begin to conceiue that the meate was faultie either not inough but rawe or too cold or otherwise but let them knowe assuredly that the fault was in their owne cold stomacks which wanted zeale and loue to the truth to warme them for we easily forget not the things we loue or else some sinne like the predominance of a bad humor hath ouercharged them which must be purged by renewing repentance which beeing done wisedome requireth that men doe for their soules as they doe for their bodies in which if the meate stay not till it be digested or because although it be digested it staieth not neither howsoeuer a man returneh to his meate againe euen so repaire thou vnto thy ordinarie meales againe heare preparedly and thou shalt at least renewe thy strength againe and if thou findest thy stomacke weake still looke as men of weake stomacks before meat prepare them with some warme thing and after close them vp againe with some preserue or other so must thou with prayer and reading prepare and warme thy affection before and close vp thy stomacke with prayer and meditation after by the former the spirit is obtained which bringeth things to the remembrance by the latter things are held as a mans owne being as strong vinegar to the nose to hold that in which otherwise would be presently cast vp againe 4. Hearers must so desire receiue and hold this wholesome foode as they may growe by it shewing by their
betweene them bones of enmitie spareth neither God nor man God he accused vnto Adam and Eue and accused Iob vnto God and is called the accuser of the brethren but yet it is not his alone but hath euer since beene taken vp into the practise of his instruments who haue their tongues set on fire of hell where they shall be tormented The nature of which sinne that we may the better discouer we must know that it is sundrie waies committed especially fowre 1. In charging men or women in publike or priuate to their face or behind their backs with things which are false and vntrue so dealt Ziba with Mephibosheth contrarie to true loue which reioyseth in the truth 2. There may be and most vsually is false accusing euen in relating true things sundrie waies as 1. by blasing secret infirmities which loue would haue couered 2. By aggrauating through vehemencie of words facts or speaches which may receiue a fauourable construction Thus Doeg against Ahimelec spake the truth but with a wicked heart insinuating treasonable intentions where were none the storie sheweth the grieuous mischeife that came of that wickednes So dealt Amazia to the King against Amos. And Paul and Silas preaching nothing but the truth are brought to the gouerners and exclaimed vpon as men troubling the citie preaching ordinances not lawfull to receiue and teaching to worship God contrarie to law 3. By changing the truth little or much or adding vnto it Thus the false witnesses against Christ added to his speach I will and made with hands and so peruerted his whole meaning 4. By speaking that which we know to be truth but on no good ground no good manner and to no good end As in speaking of mens euills beeing not called either by the Magistrate or by Christian dutie of charitable admonition of the partie himselfe or others or not in loue and pittie nor sorrow but rather as reioysing in the falls or to no other end but to fill vp our owne mouth with prattle in traducing disgracing and bringing into contempt the person of our neighbour Thirdly this sinne of false accusing may be committed as well in silence as in speach As 1. by concealing wholly 2. by diminishing which is a concealement in part 3. by denying 4. by deprauing truths which may concerne the good of our neighbour especially when his name is called into question or his estate 5. when in our minds we accuse and iudge that done in vaine glorie which is done in simplicitie or in hypocrisie or for commodity or other sinister respects thus are not only the most Christian practises but the whole profession of religion at this day traduced and disgraced Fourthly we may commit this sinne aswell by others as our selues and that either in beeing agents or patients in it The former by suborning false accusers and witnesses as the Iewes did against Christ in the matter of his death and resurrection as also against Steuen his first Martyr The latter by receiuing false accusation for as if there were no receiuers there would be no theeues so would there be no informers and our commandement is to driue away with an angrie countenance the slandring tongue as the North wind driueth away the raine Now all these sinnes with all other of this kind must be auoided of euery man and woman who would not be of that generation of monsters which the wise man speaketh of who in stead of tongues haue swords in their mouthes And let euery Christian consider that expresse charge of God Leuit. 19.16 Thou shalt not walke about with tales among thy people and 2. that whispering and backbiting are reckned vp among the sinnes of those that are giuen vp to a reprobate sence Rom. 1.29 But especially is this precept directed to women because of the inclination of their sex aboue men hereunto for the holy Ghost well knowing our constitutions most aptly armeth vs there where we lie most open and naked hence women are forbidden to goe from house to house as pratlers and busie bodies and they must not speake things vncomely Yea to olde women 1. because their age increaseth the disease by affoarding them more familiar accesse vnto places where may be occasion of much speach and giuing them more libertie and boldnesse and place of speach when it becommeth the yonger women to be silent 2. Their example much hurteth the younger women whom by their vaine iangling and busie babling they corrupt or poison and occasionally robbe and bereaue them of their vaile of modestie shamefastnes and silence 3. It is a great disgrace for their age especially if they professe religion that they who should be matrons and patterns of peaceablenes and amiable carriage should become firebrands incendiaries of families and societies yea the Deuills gunpowder fire too to blow vp a whole world of wickednes The rules to auoid this sinne are 1. Looke to thine owne calling and the necessarie duties of it that so following thine owne plow thou maist haue no leysure to entermeddle in other mens affaires busie-bodies and pratlers are ioyned by the Apostle 2. Beware of enuie which is still hatching and inuenting euill the saying is true malice neuer spake well but is suspitious and deprauing the best persons and practises and is one of the greatest enemies of truth in which Gods image cheifely consisteth 3. Learne to esteeme the good name of thy brother the next thing to his life considering the truth of that homely speach that he that wanteth a good name is halfe hanged and there is great reason that those who would haue their names tendred by others should tender the good names of others doing as they would be done vnto which is the golden rule of all equitie 4. In receiuing reports excuse parties absent as farre as well we can as also facts done so farre as they may be well interpreted where we cannot so do to aduise the reporter to looke well vnto and consider himselfe Not giuen to much wine The Greeke word signifieth such as are become seruants and vassalls to any thing that looke as a seruant is not his owne but his masters at whose command he must come and go whose worke he must performe and cannot chuse his owne businesse and whose hardest tasks he must vndertake euen so the Apostle implyeth that men and women there are who are not their owne but wines that is seruants to wine and strong drinke at the command at the call of it and haue it not in their power to vse as a seruant but themselues are subdued vnder it And what is here spoken of wine may be fitly by Synechdoche referred to all daintines in meats and drinks c. as all inordinate desires of this kind are comprehended in that one phrase to giue the heart to wine Now the sinne is disgracefull in euery man for the commandement is generall Be not drunke with wine
stand longer vpon this question leauing it to be considered further of crauing that wiues would be carefull in subiection to God and their husbands not to stretch these grounds beyond the rules and ends propounded Quest. And here commeth another question to be resolued whether the husband may beate his wife to force her vnto this subiection Ans. It seemeth no although some of reckoning be of the other opinion For 1. there is no word or example for it in Scripture 2. No man euer hated much lesse except he were mad beat his owne flesh 3. Her subiection must not be seruill but as of a member to the head Obiect But a man may let himselfe blood Sol. It is safe in his arme or foote in children or seruants but he must beware of letting the heart blood Obiect But Christ correcteth his spouse which is deare vnto him and yet reteineth his loue entire and so may the husband Ans. Christ is not the husband onely but an absolute King 2. An husband may checke and correct by admonition and reprehension but to proceed to blowes is vnwarrantable beeing such entire companions and of the same flesh yea condemned by the Fathers the ciuill lawes and the Heathen writers themselues But what if the wiues mallice be desperate and incurable Ans. Take vp thy crosse make good vse of it beare as much as possibly thou canst waite and applie God for her returne 2. Where thou canst not beare prouiding that offence by all possible good meanes be auoided and publike peace not interrupted the next remedie is the Magistrate but between husband and wife both tyrannicall rule and compulsiue obedience ought to be banished Contrarie to this free subiection is the common vice of wiues which is to be proud as Vashti not enduring the gouernment of husbands but by vncomely gestures and vnshamefast lookes and sometime by hote and bitter answers bewray the vnquietnes of their spirits when once their owne wills are crossed farre are they from that meeknes and quietnesse of spirit which Peter prescribed as the most comely attire for women who ought scarce to giue theÌ„selues leaue to be out of quiet with others in the family in the husbands presence least he be vnquieted or any way offended That the word of God be not euill spoken of These words containe a generall reason inforcing the necessarie practise of all the former duties By the word of God is meant the doctrine of the Gospel taught receiued and professed by beleeuers in all ages which holy Gospel as it is glorious in it selfe so ought the glory honor of it to be preserued yea and aduanced in all that looke for saluation from it and therefore no Christian may become so much as an occasion of reproach vnto it And whereas the word is blasphemed either by the words or deeds of professors the second is here aimed at our Apostle concluding that then the doctrine of the Gospel is blasphemed when the life of the professor is not tuned vnto that doctrine And yet fuâ—ther whereas the life of a professor is vntuned vnto the doctrine two waies either by doing that which is prohibited or else by not doing that which is prescribed the latter is here especially condemned namely a life idly ledde in regard of Christian practises for the Apostle hath not so directly reprooued vices as required in women the practise of all the forenamed vertues vpon this ground least the word be euill spoken of noting vnto vs hereby thâ—â— a Christian should be so farre freed from the power of sinne as that to be idle or negligent in the work of the Lord is too sinnefull in such a one Doctr. Profession without practise striketh not onely the person professing but the word of God it selfe which he doth professe by occasioning the prophane to blaspheme and scoffe at Gods holy religion Rom. 2.24 The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles thorough you Reas. 1. Such is the malice of the deuill and his instruments that hating God himselfe they turne whatsoeuer they can against God and his truth which is a light discouering their darkenes Hence doe they not so much maligne the person of a poore professor who perhaps neuer made nor medled with them as the light and truth shining in him yea let God touch one of their familiars and call him out of such a poisoned companie that person is presently hated and despised for the truth which if he did not now hold out they would loue and embrace as formerly they did and consequently a professor by his error calleth not so much disgrace and malice against his owne person as against the truth for let any but a professor sinne the more would the sinners of the world loue them as their owne but if any such offend or steppe awry easily shall a man perceiue where the bile is oh say they this is a goodly profession indeede which giueth them leaue to doe this or that and exclaime as though the profession were not of God because the professors shewe themselues to be but men Secondly the Lord imputeth this sinne not so much to them who doe blaspheme the truth who are the actors of this sinne as they who are the moouers and occasioners of the same Ezech. 36.20 when they entred among the heathen they polluted my name that is the heathen diligently watched the words and behauiours of my people because they beare my name and came as it were out of my schoole but my people beeing not so carefull of my name which was called vpon theÌ„ blasphemed it iustly causing others so to do Although therfore men may conceiue that by their bare profession they endanger themselues yet indeede the dishonour returneth vpon God and his Gospel euen as Dauid might thinke that he onely sinned against Vriah Bathshebe and his owne soule yet the Lord telleth him that his sinne was yet more infectious in that he had made Gods enemies to blaspheme Thirdly what a iust disgrace is it for the profession of Christ to haue such hangbyes as whose liues speake that either they knowe not or remember not or affect not or neglect yea despise that doctrine by which they expect saluation Vse 1. Let euery professor examine his life whether it bring honour or discredit to the Gospel whether his light shine among men or whether in any thing he giue offence vnto any for there is neuer a sinne in a professor but it is hereby doubled in that he woundeth not his owne soule alone but many other Christians with himselfe yea and the Gospel of saluation No meruaile then is it that the Lord is so ielous in the sinnes of such men who come neere him and in whome he looketh to be sanctified that although he forgiue their sinne wherein they dishonour his name yet for the maintenance of his glorie he will visit it in the eyes of men with the rods of men whereof we haue a pregnant example euen
in Dauid himselfe 2. Sam. 12.14 And whosoeuer they be who belonging to God hath iustly giuen aduantage to the aduersarie it will sit neer him and gnawe his heart euen when the sinne is forgiuen yea trouble and afflict his soule more then all the afflictions which can besides be laid vpon him This was it which made Dauid powre out his verie heart when the enemie taunted and said where is now thy God The reasons to mooue vs to beware of staining our holy profession with vnholy practises are round about vs. First if we looke vp vnto God how carefull is he that his name be not dishonoured no not among his enemies and how much more indignely and vnkindly would he take it of his friends Isa. 52.5 he could not endure his enemies the Egyptians but would bring his people from among them because in their tryumph ouer them they blasphemed his name 2. If we looke vnto man whether others or our selues 1. For others they are either godly or wicked Of the godly some are called and others vnconuerted as yet The former we are bound to confirme and strengthen the latter we may not cast backe but prouoke and call on to the liking of our profession so the Apostle Peter wisheth the Iewes to haue their conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they might glorifie God in the day of their visitation And here the women professing religion are enioyned all these former duties to their husbands although vnconuerted that they might winne them at least that the gospel should not be reiected as a teacher of discord or as loosing them from any dutie As for the wicked enemies whether Papists Atheists or prophane persons all of them watch for some colour thorough thy sides to reproach the truth but by thy watch ouer thy life though thou doest not reclaime them who are incurable yet shalt thou 1. convince them in their practises 2. dampe and shut their mouthes 3. euen in their consciences get reuerence to thine owne person and thus by liuing without rebuke shine out yea and rebuke a naughtie and crooked generation Againe if thou considerest thy selfe 1. as a professor then art thou set vpon a scaffold many eyes are vpon thee and after a more publike manner thou standest or fallest vnto many others and not to thy selfe alone 2. As a child of the Church in which respect for thee basely to demeane thy selfe were not a disgrace to thy selfe alone but as Salomon speaketh of a lewde child thou dishonourest the whole house If Atheists profane wretches or Popish persons should despise the ministerie sweare be drunke ouergrowne with couetousnesse riot be loose and filthie in speach impure or vncleane in action it is their guise it were no discredit to the Gospel in comparison for they are strangers and straglers from the Church but for a professor to be couetous wrangling sitting with drunkards c. oh this is a stayning of their whole house And therefore we may with Dauid wish that either there were no such Sauls or that they might liue and die obscurely that their waies might neuer be declared at Gath nor their courses published in Askelon that no vncircumcised might reioyce at their falls nor any Papist finde such advantage against our doctrine of free iustification by faith alone in any professor who in practise will be prophane as Esau was A great argument it is to keepe many wretches from hainous attempts least they staine their blood and blemish the house of their fathers how much more should euerie Christian rising out of the most honourable blood that euer the sun saw beware of accounting this blood profane Thirdly if thou castest downe thine eyes lower what can Satan himselfe doe more then lay stumbling blockes to withdrawe men from God or wherein can a man more resemble the deuill then in shewing himselfe as an Angel of light standing among the sonnes of God when as indeed he remaineth a foule spirit of darkenes This worthie doctrine may not be passed without particular application to the seuerall estates and degrees of men And here first the Magistrate if he professe the Gospel must beware least by his course the Gospel heare ill by beeing as slacke in propounding and prosecuting good things and causes for God against sinne as those who neuer made any profession If the Lord shall enquire of the Magistrate what good constitution for the Church for the Corporation wast thou a meanes to make in thy yeare or what wicked custome or practise didst thou break off in thy gouernement and answer according to truth be made surely none what lesse could a contemner of the Gospel haue done Secondly Ministers in speciall sort must be carefull that the Gospel which in words they magnifie be not blacked and blasphemed thorough their lewde and vngodly practises 2. Cor. 6.3 We giue no occasion of offence in any thing that our ministerie should not be reprehended But in all things we approoue our selues as the Ministers of God Well may we wish we had none in the Ministerie like Ophni and Phineas who when they should allure Gods family to resort to Gods house make his seruice and sacrifice to stinke euen among the profane much more should wee be then able to stoppe the mouthes of Papists and Popish minded persons who are so restles in blacking the liues of Protestant Ministers that thereby they might disgrace our doctrine and holy profession but to our greife we see that as vniustly they haue slaundered and belyed those holy fathers of our doctrine and vnder God the restorers of our religion Luther Calvin Beza Bucer c. so too iustly may they take exceptions against the liues of some of their schollers who yet are maintainers of the same doctrine some beeing noted with couetousnes some with riot some with gaming others with idlenesse drunkennes vncleannes Wicked Saul is among the Prophets who can sacrifice to the true God but yet practise such things as are odious euen to common men such things as wherein his owne seruants are ashamed to ioyne with him vnles some monstrous Doeg who is sold ouer to play the sycophant But wâ—e be to Iudas who beeing a disciple deliuereth his Lord into the hands of the wicked to be scorned buffeted and crucified againe it had beene good for that man he had neuer beene borne Thirdly let priuate men shewe forth the vertues of Christ so many as professe him let them expresse his graces his humilitie meekenes loue patience obedience let it be vnto him meate and drinke to heare and doe the will of God Let his attire words and actions be such as when report is made of them men may say surely this man is a Christian as he professeth as king Ahaziah readily guessed by the Prophets attire that it was Elias The name of Christ without the properties of Christianitie is a fruitlesse thing to talke of Christ is not to liue in Christ. Euerie Christian must
commonly is vpheld by bitternes of word writing rayling and reproaches consider here the Popish writers dealing with Protestants putting off euen humanitie it selfe and all but the image of the deuill which standeth in malicious lying and accusing of the brethren The heate also and bitternesse of the Germaine diuines beeing farre aboue that which becommeth brethren maketh not vnto but against the goodnes of their causes Oh that we could all remember that Christs kingdome is peaceable himselfe instructeth with all meekenesse perswadeth intreateth seldome threatneth and neuer was his voice heard in the streets the spirit descending vpon him like a doue sheweth how farre he was from bitternes and contradiction 2. This inseparable qualitie of withstanders sheweth that to speake euill of professors is to withstand the truth so is the boldnesse of such who taxe Ministers discountenancing sinne as too bold to whom sinne may be bold enough before it meete with an angrie countenance from them In a word therefore let vs take vp that vse which Christ raised of this doctrine Let wisedome be iustified of all her children Doct. 3. Euerie godly mans endeauour must be to stoppe the mouthes of such aduersaries and so make them ashamed Obiect But it is an impossible thing they will haue alwaies something to say Answ. Yet so liue thou as thou maist boldly appeale vnto God let thine owne conscience be able to answer for thy vprightnesse and so thou openest not their mouthes if now they open them against thee it is their sinne and not thine and thus this precept is expounded 1. Tim. 5.14 Giue no occasion to the aduersarie to speake euill And is inforced with speciall reason 1. Pet. 2.12.15 This is the will of God by well doing to put to silence the ignorance of foolish men If any shall say why I care not what they say on me they are dogges and wicked men and what are we to regard them the Apostle telleth vs that yet for Gods commandement sake we must not open their mouthes but performe all duties of pietie and humanitie vnto them 2. Because they watch occasions to â—raduce we must watch to cut off such occasions Luk. 6.7 the Scribes and Pharisies watched Christ whether he would heale on the Sabbath to find an accusation against him Christ did the good worke but by his question to them cut off so farre as he could the matter of their malice by clearing the lawfulnes of it So out of their malice we shall draw our owne good and thus it shall be true which the heathen saide that the enemie often hurteth lesse and profiteth more then many friends 3. What a glorie is it for a Christian thus to slaughter enuie it selfe to keepe shut that mouth that would faine open it selfe against him to make him be cloathed with his own shame who sought to bring shame vpon him and his profession when a wretch cannot so put off his forehead as to accuse him whom he abhorreth no more then he can the sunne of darknes when it shineth yea when the Prince of the world commeth to sift such a member of Christ yet he findeth nothing iustly to vpbraide him withall Vse Would God professed Christians were carefull not to open profane mouthes who shall not neede to watch long but they shall meete with matter too much with swearing lying oppressing in some with sabbath breaking and formall seruice in others with pride stomake contentions and vndying almost immortall suits in lawe in a third sort and yet more pitifull that the Papist shall scarse neede to watch a whit but his mouth is presently opened to the slaundring of the Gospel by the dead and carkase faith not of a few Vers. 9. Let seruants be subiect to their masters and please them in all things not answering againe 10. Neither pickers but that they shew all good faithfulnesse that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things After that our Apostle hath at large described such Christian duties as must be vrged vpon free persons of all sexes and ages Now he commeth to such as are required in those that be in seruile condition and estate And in these two verses propoundeth two points 1. He pointeth them to such vertues as especially befit them 1. He inforceth them with a reason drawne from the end of them namely the adorning of the Gospel The vertues are fowre 1. subiection 2. pleasing of their masters in all things 3. silence propounded in the opposite of it not answering againe 4. faithfulnesse illustrated by the contrarie not pickers The enforcement is in the last words that euen they may become ornaments vnto the Gospel which by a periphrasis is called the doctrine of Christ or God our Sauiour thus must they be not in some or few but all things that is in all their speaches actions and behauiours The whole sence of the verses together is this And now oh Titus hauing applied thy doctrine vnto other estates at length cast downe thine eyes vpon them that are of inferiour condition for they beeing members of the Church aswell as any of the former thou must fit and serue out vnto them also their portion wherein thou must exhort them that they be willingly submitted and subiected vnto the power and vnder the will of their masters yea what euer their masters be let them be vnbeleeuers vnmercifull froward yet let them cast to please them in all things wherin God their Masters master is not displeased And although themselues be religious and called vnto Christ yet let them acknowledge their places and neuer aduance or embolden themselues to returne vndutifull answers vnto their masters or mistresses as the manner of many is Let them not vse any vnfaithfulnesse but all good fidelitie which is the cheefe vertue of a seruant and that in euery thing which requireth the same and especially let then beware of one point of vnfaithfulnesse namely the secret purloyning and filching the least profit of their masters to turne to their owne or other vses without their masters priuitie And if all this while they serue such hard masters as returne them small thanke or other retribution for their faithfull seruice yet this shall they do they shall bewtifie the doctrine of the Gospel which they professe and in commending it they shall get thanks of God who will not dismisse them without a plentifull reward The first and proper dutie of euery seruant is subiection or a stooping vnder the authoritie of his master Which standeth 1. in an inward reuerencing in heart the image of God in his superioritie This reuerent subiection of the heart the Lord in his owne example requireth in all his seruants Mal. 1.6 If I be a master where is my feare and is the first dutie of that commandement honour thy father and mother the Apostle Eph. 6.5 calleth for feare and trembling from seruants toward their masters 2. In the outward testimonie of this inward reuerence both
vnregenerate men can performe and glorie in yea and that also which many of the heathen haue beene famous for seeing this must be a fruiâ— of the true knowledge of God reuealed in his word and performed by 〈◊〉 in the doer This vertue is the maintainer of all humane societie â—hen no mans bodie goods name are depriued of their due but haue all offices of loue performed them according to Gods will when superiours deale iustly with inferiours and inferiours acknowledge the superioritie of the other in and for God so masters with seruants equals with equals buyers with sellers and sellers with buyers which shall suffice to haue noted in generall seeing the particular workes of it are infinite The second point is the rules of practise the chiefe of which are these fowre First that rule of Christ which is the whole lawe and the Prophets Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe to you doe ye likewise vnto them and on the contrary wouldst not thou then be circumvented deceiued by false waights or measures detracted in thy name c. doe not thou so to others the verie light of nature bindeth this on thee Secondly let no man seeke his owne things but the common good rather as euerie member in the bodie serueth to the good of the whole A deuillish rule is that euery man for himselfe and God for vs all for it is an enemie to all iustice which bindeth me to tender my neighbours yea mine enemies bodie goods name comming in my way as well as mine owne and farre different from Pauls rule let euerie man be seruant to an other for good Thirdly be readie to distribute and lend freely to the poore looking for nothing againe for there is iniustice as well in with holding that which Gods word hath made an other mans due as in purloyning his right from him Now the word commanding to giue to the poore according to euerie ones abilitie and to lend to the poore members of Christ if neede require freely to be hard hearted and straite handed in these cases is to be vniust in deteyning from the right owners that which God hath made theirs Let rich men especially thinke that they are not Lords but stewards vnder the Lord to distribute to the necessities of their fellowe seruants Fourthly walke diligently in thy calling idlenes is an open iniustice and the idle person should not eate for he eateth and drinketh other mens Beware here of excessiue pastime and recreation a neare friend to idlenes calling a man out of that calling wherein he is bound to walke diligently through the sixe dayes Besides the encrease of goods by gaming is a notable kinde of theft for it is the encreasing of a mans selfe with the damage and hurt of others by such a meanes as God neuer sanctified to such purpose so also he that decreaseth his wealth thereby is a starke theefe both to himselfe as also to his wife children the Church the poore whom hereby he robbeth of their right That rule of the Apostle must be remembred as a speciall meanes of righteousnesse Let him that stole steale no more but rather labour that which good is Now that we might the better practise these rules we haue sundrie motiues in the word of God 1. God hath appointed his kindnes vnto vs thus to be recompenced and herein will haue vs manifest the estimation we haue of his grace seeing therefore he hath set ouer his whole grace thus to be answered in our righteous dealing we in buying selling reporting and hearing reports in magistracie and subiection must shew what price we set on Gods mercie and this we do when all our dealings with men are a part of our obedience vnto God himselfe 2. This righteousnesse is called a brestplate whereby the heart is defended both against the assaults of Satan for euen hereby we make our election sure and lay vp good foundations as also against the slanderous tongues of men Hence Iob accused of hypocrisie cleared himselfe through the whole 31. chapter of his booke professing that he would neuer part with this righteousnesse which both proceeded from and â—estified the faith and vprightnesse of his heart 3. God hath made one man the store-house of an other and caused men not to liue as beasts euerie one to shift for himselfe but in societie for a more publike good for which cause he hath distinguished the seuerall callings and conditions of life in which he hath laid a peice of euerie mans welfare out of himselfe in some other so as he that liues not to others as well as himselfe liueth out of a lawfull calling For example in the magistrate the fatherles haue the right of a father the widowe of an husband the blind of eyes the lame of feet and so in other callings although not so publike 4. Whosoeuer would haue Gods image restored and renewed vpon him must exercise righteousnesse God is truth it selfe his image standeth in righteousnesse inward and outward wouldst thou be like vnto God practise this vertue in word and deede And this was Satans sinne he stood not in truth and righteousnesse but was a lyer and murtherer from the beginning vnto whome vniust dealers or speakers conforme themselues And godly First the proper worke of pietie will appeare in this definition Godlines is a grace whereby God is rightly worshipped both inwardly and outwardly I say rightly worshipped that I might both include the knowledge of the true God as he hath reuealed himselfe in his word and faith loue and a sincere heart as also exclude all false worship either of a false God or of the true God in a false manner whether in Pharisaicall hypocrisie or Laodicean coldnes and lukewarmenes I adde both inwardly For 1. God is a spirit 2. the inside must be washed first 3. all oblations sacrifices fasts almes vowes are reiected as abhominable without this Isai. 1.10 And also outwardly For 1. God requireth the whole strength 2. himselfe hath instituted diuerse outward actions of religion as the hearing of the word receiuing of Sacraments prayer obseruation of his Sabbaths wherein we must professe our selues to be his and wherein we cannot be wanting without some degree of contempt against himselfe 3. God hath created redeemed gouerneth and giueth his law to the whole man yea to euery member how it should be ordered both in his worship and out of it also The second point is the rules of practise and the principall are fiâ—e 1. Learne to knowe God as he hath reuealed himselfe in his word and reioyce more that thou knowest God shewing mercie iudgement and righteousnesse in the earth then in wisedome wealth or strength for all such reioycing as this is not good and will not hold out 2. Walke with God and this is done two wayes First by the light of his word Secondly by the sight of himselfe To doe the former thou must giue vp thy owne reason will wisedome affections
For how absurd will it seeme to reason with the word to call the hungrie blessed to account the rich vnhappie to esteeme corrections loue the Iulians of the world would scoffe at such paradoxes who as the Prophet speaketh walke by the sparkles of their owne fire but the life of faith is when the heart giueth vp the whole man vnto Gods leading when his wisedome is become thy direction and his word the men of thy counsell And for the latter thou must doe three things First set thy selfe often in his sight and himselfe alwaies at thy right hand let thy heart religiously thinke vpon him and his presence let thy tongue reuerently speake of him and his goodnes Secondly whatsoeuer thou doest whether thou eatest or drinkest and much more performest the duties of thy calling to which these are but seruants doe all to his glorie beeing about any thing aske thy selfe what glorie will redound to God by this speach or by this action Thirdly by euery euent make this vse to gather still into his fellowship by euery blessing gather encrease of faith loue and confidence in him by euery crosse adde vnto thy feare reuerence watchfulnesse by euery speciall prouidence obserue his admirable wisedome truth and goodnesse and thus by euery thing growe vp in him these are worthy fruits of pietie The third rule is to keepe the set times of Gods worship both publicke and priuate for this is the pale and preseruatiue of pietie which whosoeuer hath he will vse Gods meanes to preserue it A godly heart reuerenceth and reioyceth in all holy things the word Sacraments sabbaths and striueth to make his house a little Church and he that makes little or no conscience of the sabbath and family duties let him pretend what he will is an vngodly person without all religion 4. Be carefull to attend the waies of thine owne heart both how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God written whether it be desirous to receiue the law at his mouth whether it tremble at the word as also how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God done whether in prosperitie it lift vp it selfe to be something besides or without God and whether in correction it be silent vnto God because he hath done it Attend it how readie or heauie it is to lift it selfe vp in prayer for wants in praise for supplies whether it pray alwaies or in all things giue thankes Watch ouer it in thy seruices that it start not away and leaue thy worship liueles without spirit without truth know that God is a spirit and will be serued of thee if aright as he was of Paul in thy spirit and looke well to this matter for Iudas can follow and reuerence Christ and yet his heart going after couetousnesse be practising to betraie him and Herod can pretend to worship when he intends to kill Watch it further in the motions to sinne whether it be zealous and resolute against it and whether it sticke fast and with full purpose vnto the Lord whether it feare the least offence of God or can swallow smaller sinnes whether it bridle the tongue from idle talke and smaller oathes vaile the eyes from wanton lookes or whether it can easily digest such things which are no small departures from God when occasion is offered and know that such is thine heart as it is found in temptation Lastly watch it in the motions of the spirit how it entertaineth them how stirring it is in the causes of God as when occasion is offered of promoting Gods glorie in his pure worship or in the establishing of a conscionable ministrie how it entertaineth such good motions offered how it entertaineth Gods counsells rebukes and exhortations in the ministerie a cleare case it is that those that neglect such motions and much more resist them are yet in their sinnes and are no better then impious and vngodly persons 5. In the loue of men ioyne the loue of God for charitie abstracted from pietie is a counterfeit and this thou shalt doe when thou louest man in and for God because of Gods image and of his commandement so as if thou seest godlinesse grow in any man thy loue groweth with him and if grace decaie as he estrangeth himselfe from God so thou for his good becommest more strange vnto him For although by vertue of Gods commandement we must loue all and do good vnto all yet we must reserue a speciall loue to the image of God renued and especially affect such as are of the houshold of faith Vse If these be the practises of pietie which cannot be attained but by these rules then shall many a one who take themselues to haue taken out this last lesson be found non-proficients and such as whom grace neuer taught any such thing as godlinesse And to omit to speake of wicked Esaus and Ismaels scoffers of such as walke in these straite waies of God tossers of reproaches against them so farre from that inward and pure worship of the heart in spirit and truth as they are open despisers of the outward ordinances of the word and sacraments who are furthest from repentance and verie seldome reclaimed yea so monstrous and black are these filthie dogges and swine as they are not more condemned of others then of themselues for most part We will leaue to wash such bricks and come first to our common people whose extreame and secure ignorance loads them with such a burthen of impietie as it is impossible for them euer to stand vnder it when Christ shall appeare and yet they thinke to get to heauen nimbly inough For this whole practise of pietie is placed in that which they call a good meaning and a good hope but replie and tell them that grace is not contented with good meaning but teacheth to liue godly and so bringeth pietie into the life they answer that they could neuer make any shewes as many men can but yet they hope they may haue as good hearts as the best to god-ward Wherevnto if you demand how that roote can be so good which sendeth out such sower fruite or that fountaine sweete which sendeth out such bitter water for in these good hearts ignorance raigneth and the goodnes of their hearts openly neglecteth the word Sacraments c. the means of saluation and preseruatiues of pietie they can answer that they keepe their Church and doe as the most doe and if they receiue not the sacrament it is because they are not reconciled to some that haue offended them vnder which pretence they can refuse that comfort for many yeares together and carrie yeâ— the matter further with them and tell them your good heart sendeth out wicked oathes bitter curses and fearefull imprecations then they sweare either nothing but the truth or by nothing but that which is good or if they did happe to sweare or curse much they were vrged vnto it And for the sabboath adde that whereas a good heart maketh it a
imputation of righteousnesse reconciliation with God regeneration sanctification and life eternall none of these belong but to the members of Christ so as we may conclude with the Apostle he gaue himselfe for his bodie which if the wicked be not hee gaue not himselfe for them The maine things obiected and much stood vpon by the aduersaries of this truth are these two First such places as affirme that Christ redeemed the world God so loued the world as he gaue God was in Christ reconciling the world I giue my flesh for the life of the world c. Ans. By the world is not meant euery particular man in it but the elect both of Iewes and Gentiles for Christ and his Apostles often crosse the the Iewes who conceited that they alone were loued of God and not so the Gentiles and therefore to abate their pride were often and much in proouing that howsoeuer in times past the Gentiles were passed by yet now they were called to the participation of grace and saluation as well as they and hence sometimes the Gentiles alone are called by the name of the world as that opposition sheweth betweene Iewes and Gentiles Rom. 11.12 If the falling of them the Iewes be the riches of the world that is the Gentiles and sometimes againe onely the elect of both Iewes and Gentiles for there is a world of the elect onely as Augustine well prooueth out of the place in Iohn alleadged and this world is onely reconciled vnto God Secondly they obiect such places as affirme that Christ died for all Rom. 8.32 Who spared not his sonne but gaue him to death for vs all 1. Tim. 2.6 who gaue himselfe a ransome for all Hebr. 2.9 tasted of death for all c. Answ. The word all signifieth not alwaies all the posteritie of Adam which if it alwaies doe not the force of the argument is broken but sometime 1. onely those of the last age of the world Act. 17.30 But now would haue all men to repent 2. sometimes not euery particular but euery kind as Christ is said to haue healed all diseases that is all kinds of diseases and the Pharisies tythed all hearbs that is not euery partiâ—ular but all kinds and thus is it according to the truth of Scripture and consent of the auncient Church to be taken in those places which affirme that Christ died for all namely for all kinds of men but not for euery seuerall of euery kind 3. The places of Scripture restraine themselues to beleeuers as 1. Tim. 2.7 God would haue all men saued but that is 1. all kinds of men for whom we must pray 2. all such as come to the knowledge of the truth so Rom. 8.32 gaue him for vs all but all such as haue all things giuen with him all such as are chosen iustified and shall neuer be condemned for so it followeth in the next verse Heb. 2.9 Christ tasted of death for all but who these all be the context sheweth 1. sonnes that must be lead vnto glorie ver 10.2 Christs brethren 11.3 such children as are giuen of God vnto Christ ver 13. Lastly with these formes of speach compare these places which say that the sonne of man came to giue his life a ransome for many Matth. 26.28 and that he died to make many iust Rom. 5.19 and that he was offred to take away the sinnes of many Heb. 9.28 and this will iustifie that truth who obserueth that with Paul all and many are all one Vse If Christ gaue himselfe for vs then suffered he not for his owne sinnes for he knew no sinne beeing most holy in his conception without originall sinne according to the word of the Angel Luk. 1.35 That holy thing that shall be borne of thee as also most innocent in all his life for no guile was found in his mouth and who could accuse him of sinne of which innocencie not only his freinds the Prophets and Apostles but his greatest foes also by Gods prouidence became witnesses Pilates wife wished her husband to haue nothing to doe with that iust man Pilate himselfe confessed he found no fault in him The Centurion said surely this man was the Sonne of God Caiphas said that one man must die not for himselfe but for the people the theefe on the crosse this man hath done nothing amisse nay Iudas himselfe cryed out that he had betrayed innocent blood not to speake any thing of the many confessions of the deuils themselues that he was the Sonne of the most high The Papists draw neere vnto that Iewish opinion which the Prophet mentioneth Isay 53.4 We iudged him plagued and smitten of God namely for his owne sinnes but he was wounded for our transgressions and broken for our iniquities for they hold that Christ by his suffering merited something for himselfe Which if it had beene so then was the Apostle mistaken in saying that the Iust suffered for the vniust whereas he should haue said the iust suffered both for the iust and vniust Besides this guing of himselfe withstandeth any meriting for himselfe for if it was necessarie that he should merit for himselfe his obedience could not be voluntarie And what an absurd thing is it to thinke that it was necessarie for Christ beeing God to descend from heauen become man and condescend to most bitter death the graue and sorrowes of hell for his owne sake For what could he merit which he had not from his first conception or which was not due to his manhood from that conception by reason of the vnion of it with the word the second person what could it want which had such inseparable fellowship with the deitie it selfe who in the midst of his abasement his flesh beeing the flesh of the word could not want any glorie although he was pleased to hide it for the time of his passion Lastly the humane nature of Christ is a creature and can therefore merit nothing of the creator to whom all obedience is debt 2. it was guided and mooued wholly by the diuine and in that regard could not merit any thing for it selfe for a meritorious worke must be in the owne power of the worker by himselfe meerely performed nay his merit for vs dependeth not vpon his nature but vpon his person in which both his natures concurre to the work and efficacie of the same Secondly if Christ haue giuen himselfe for vs we must receiue this gift and the benefit of it seeing a gift not receiued is to no purpose or profit And the meanes to receiue Christ and applie him with all his benefits is 1. to know him for darknesse comprehendeth him not and he came to his owne but they not knowing him receiued him not but crucified him whom had they knowne they would neuer haue crucified the Lord of glorie 2. By prizing the gift aboue gold siluer pearles esteeming the precious blood of the immaculate Lambe aboue euery corruptible thing vnder the sunne
adultresse goe and sinne no more so the vse that we should make of his redemption is to cease from euill and depart from iniquitie least a worse thing befall and our ende be worse then our beginning And here is it not to be omitted how the Popish doctrine is in this point an vtter enemie to this redemption purchased by Christ not onely in magnifying their owne merits but in extenuating sinne so as men cannot come to a serious sense and hatred of the same for many sinnes are small and scarce sinnes many are veniall and there is no danger in them originall sinne which is the mother sinne of all is no sinne at all in the regenerate They turne many of the commandements into counsels which men may giue eare vnto for conuenience sake but not of necessitie and in doing these they doe more then the lawe bindeth them vnto By all which dreames of their owne braines as by thicke clouds of darkenes they obscure the brightnesse of this our sunne of righteousnesse and lessen the merit of his sufferings For if so many sinnes are in their owne nature so veniall Christ might haue spared much of his paines and if they were so slight as they make many the Christian might forbeare much of that watchfulnesse against them vnto which we are so often exhorted by the Apostle 4. Hence also is ministred no small consolation to the faithfull for if Christ haue redemed vs from all iniquitie who can lay any thing to our charge seeing Christ hath iustified who can condemne Let Satan now obiect the greatnesse of our debt our owne insufficiencie and weake estate to discharge we may plead that we neede not greatly distract our thoughts to procure any satisfaction besids that which is made on Christs part and accepted on Gods part for vs but all that euer we can make in way of thankefulnesse we acknowledge our selues bound vnto Let the blinded Papist who teacheth that he can satisfie the whole law of God and yet reuerseth it with the same breath when he saith pro huiâ—â— vitae statu worke to satisfie we will to testifie our thankefulnes in that we are freed from so great bondage And purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Christ by his death purgeth vs two wayes 1. By obtaining our reremission of sinnes and absoluing vs both from the guilt and punishment of them and this is the iustification of a sinner before God which he effected once and absolutely vpon the crosse of which we haue spoken in the words immediately foregoing the latter way is by freeing vs from the filth and contagion of sinne and this is the sanctification of a sinner and is not done at once but is daily while we liue in this world arising to further perfection and of this purging our Apostle now speaketh the which he affirmeth to be a fruit of the death of Christ as well as the former From the right conceiuing of which those places may not hinder vs where our sanctification may seeme to take an other rise as where the Holy Ghost is called that cleane water whereby we are washed Ezech. 36.25 I will powre cleane water vpon you and yee shall be washed from your filthinesse and from your idols for it is the Lord Iesus who by the power of his eternall spirit offereth his blood as the materiall and meriting cause of our cleansing without which diuine and effectuall power of the holy spirit the flesh had profited nothing 2. Where we meet with such places which ascribe it someâ—ime to the word as Christ to his disciples ye are all cleane by the word which I haue spoken vnto you sometimes to the Sacraments Act. 22.16 Be baptised and wash away thy sins and sometime to faith Act. 15.9 he purified their hearts by faith all these speaches conspiâ—e together in this same truth rightly apprehended For Christ is the onely agent in our sanctification in and by all these he giueth faith and sanctifieth by it as by an internall meane and instrument whereby we receiue our cleansing he sendeth Ministers with his word and sanctifieth by it as by an externall meane wherein sanctification is offered and with his Sacraments that by them as an other outward meanes that inward sanctification might be represented and sealed Thus Dauid prayeth Purge me with byssope that is wash away my sinne with the blood of thy Sonne which is shadowed in these legall sprinklings made with byssope and thus are diuerse other Sacramentall speeches to be vnderstood Doctr. Redemption and sanctification are inseparable companions none is redeemed who is not purged the blood of Christ hath this double effect in whomsoeuer it is effectuall to saluation for hee is made to such of God righteousnesse and sanctification In the lawe we reade of lauers as well as of altars yea and of the brasen sea In the Gospel we reade not onely of blood but of water streaming out of the side of Christ and that his sweate in his agonie was water and blood The blood signifiyng the perfect expiation of the sinnes of his Church and the water the daily washing and purging of it from the remainders of her corruption So the Apostle ioyneth these two together Ephe. 5.26 he gaue himselfe for his Church that is his life and blood and purged it with water through the word and it is cleare that the Apostle Iohn expresseth both these benefits obtained by Christ namely perfect satisfaction for sinne and sanctification from sinne when he saith that this is he that came both by water and by blood and as here it is said that Christ gaue himselfe to redeeme and purge so elsewhere in expresse tearmes to sanctifie his Church Eph. 5.27 Vse 1. In that the death of Christ serueth for our continuall cleansing while we liue in this world we are to take notice and acknowledgement of much filthinesse and vncleannes euen in the best it is no slight soyle or staine that hath fouled our natures which will easily be blowne or brusht off for it sticketh neerer vs then our skinnes that the verie power of Christs death it selfe doth not wholly destroy it while we liue but we haue cause to crie ouâ— with the leper in the lawe I am vncleane I am vncleane nay the godly see what blackamoores they are and how hardly they change their skins and what leopards they are hardly parting with their spots And this made the Apostle take such paines that he might attaine this fruit of Christs death and resurrection after he had beene long able to maintaine his iustification against all challenges and say who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect and what shal separate vs from the loue of God well knewe he how fast this vncleannes cleaueth vnto our natures Heb. 12.1 And this challengeth a number of monsters of men whose hearts beeing gulfes and seas of iniquitie yea the common draines and sinks of all filthinesse
God nor Baal they can well away with either religion but care greatly for neither 3. And a third sort goe so iust betweene a ciuill and religious life that euen while they professe religion it is verie hard to say whether nature or religion giueth the stroake to their actions but zeale to the truth haue they none vnto which lukwarme Laodiceans being neither hote nor cold that couÌ„sell of the holy Ghost is fit Be zealous and amend for else the Lord will spue them out of his mouth 4. Some are zealous but either without knowledge or beyond the right vnderstanding of the word affection leading it and not iudgement at least rightly enformed and this tendeth but to their owne and the hurt of the Church 5. Some are zealous in and for wickednesse Zealous persecutors as Paul before his conuersion on such fellowes as were those fortie that tooke an oath that they would not eate nor drinke till they had slaine Paul Zealous railers against God against his word his ministers and seruants against the strict obseruation of the Sabbath against the most conscionable duties of watching against sinne or of working of righteousnesse vnto which they are sworne enemies themselues and in others account it mere follie and madnesse all their zeale is against zeale But let vs whome God hath taken into his schoole to teach vs better things be careful to raise this grace out of the ashes of it and consider 1. how zealous the Papists be in their owne inventions and for the traditions of their fathers and shal not we for the truth 2. the more resistance it hath the greater is the glorie to hold it out 3. how that cold Christians haue but cold comfort from God in themselues and from their best workes because they come short of this precept which requireth that euerie Câ—ristian be zealous of good workes Vers. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authoritie See that no man despise thee The Apostle here repeateth the precept which he gaue to Titus in the beginning of this chapter contracting and reducing the speciall offices of a faithfull minister to three heads 1. doctrine These things speake 2. exhortation and exhort 3. reproofe and rebuke Secondly he prescribeth the manner how he shall performe all these with all authoritie Thirdly because Titus was young and want of yeares might seeme to denie him that authoritie which was meete for an Euangelist he backeth him herein in the last words let no man despise thee Which words although they may be conceiued as a charge to his hearers yet I take it rather to be a precept to himselfe that he should not suffer any to contemne him Quest. But how could Titus or how can any other Minister hinder men from despising them seeing the world is euerie where so full of mockers Answ. There will indeede alwaies be mockers of the best Ministers and despisers of their persons yet must the Minister so carrie his doctrine with power and authoritie and his life with grauitie and integritie as he giue no cause of iust contempt of himselfe nay rather that hereby he get himselfe reuerence that not the best onely but euen those which are not the verie worst who with religion and conscience haue put off all forehead and humanitie may beginne to feare and stand in awe of him which course seemeth to be closely commended to Titus So was Timothie commanded to free his youth from contempt 1. Tim. 4.12 Let no man despise thy youth but how shall hee effect this the next words shewe vs But become vnto them which beleeue an example in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith in purenesse Hauing spoken before of teaching exhortation and reproofe in their seuerall places we will onely note in this former part what it is that the minister is tyed vnto in his teaching exhortation and reproofes and in the performance of euerie part of his ministeriall office namely vnto the word These things saith our Apostle for this purpose hath the Lord in great wisedome furnished the Scriptures to make the man of God able both to teach instruct and improoue so as he neede goe no further to seeke for profitable things Which teacheth such as will stand in Gods counsell to fetch from hence all their doctrines all their proofes all their exhortations and all their reproofes for so shall they be iust so shall they be powerfull to worke a worke of edification and so shall they be vnresistable in the consciences of men These things if men would tie themselues vnto they should encrease men with the encreasings of God in spirituall wisedome watchfulnesse and the feare of God Then should we not meet with so many pretors for sinne and libertie to the flesh straining their wittes to legitimate bastardly broods of opinions which the Scripture neuer acknowledged hers Nor so many who in their reproofes glad the hearts of the impenitent and make heauie the hearts of those to whom the Lord hath spoken peace who strike at the best things and men and so as soone as euer they haue deliuered a truth in thesi least they should leaue it while it is true misapply it in the hypothesis girding at godlinesse as too much scrupulositie and precisenesse accounting conscience an hypocrite and the feare of God dissembling before men Hence are discouered as sinnefull all reproofes of sinne by iesting enterluding and stage representations in which fooles make a mocke of sinne and open a publike schoole of all lewdnesse and iniquitie and if any deuill or sinne be cast out there it is by Belzebub the Prince of the deuils Further all reproofes by satyrizing and by slanderous libells and secret calumniations all which commonly wrecke themselues rather vpon the persons then sinnes of men are here reprooued which although they be indeede sharpe and biting meanes yet hath the Lord appointed fitter and sharper arrowes to smite his enemies withall euen sound and sufficient conuictions out of the word which is able to wound and daunt kings themselues and prescribed them also to be publikely drawne and shot in such graue reuerent and seemely sort as is befitting 1. both the persons and calling of the reproouer 2. the things themselues which are weightie and serious as also 3. the presence of God and his congregation whose matters are debated and whose sentence against sinne is in denouncing and executing Small wisedome therefore it is for men in these cases of the saluation and damnation of men to suffer their wits to play vpon sinne so lightly and iestingly as becommeth rather some vaine spectacle or professed iester then either the errand of the Lord or a messenger from the Lord of hosts The second point is the manner of deliuering doctrine exhortation and reproofe with all authoritie Doctr. The word of God must be deliuered in such manner as the maiestie and authoritie of it be still reserued vnto it 1. Pet. 4.11 If any man
speake let him speake as the word of God and the embassadors of Christ must speake his message euen as himselfe would vtter it 2. The soule of the word is the presence of the spirit which euerie Minister must striue to make demonstration of for else it is but a dead letter or sound it is the spirit that quickeneth it and maketh it liuely and mightie in operation it is not the demonstration of the person nor manifestation of the man that getteth authoritie to the word but when out of good conscience a man faithfully striueth to make it appeare to the consciences of others that not he but the spirit of God speaketh in him that when simple men shall perceiue the secrets of their hearts made manifest they may fall on their faces and worship God saying God is in this man indeede 3. The Prophets and Apostles haue gone before vs as presidents in this behalfe Micha 3.8 I am full of power by the spirit of the Lord and of iudgment and of strength to declare Iacob his sinne and Israel his transgression Before Isai was sent on his message his lippes were touched with an hote coale from the altar The Apostles accordingly were not sent to witnes of Christ vntill the spirit had descended vpon them and that in the forme of fierie tongues to signifie that themselues beeing kindled with zeale and feruencie in the Lords businesse they should also by their doctrine enflame others and that their speech should not light any where but it should kindle and enflame the hearts of the hearets But the most perfect patterne of imitation herein we haue in the cheife doctor of his Church who not onely after his resurrection could and did make the hearts of the disciples burne within them euen in his ordinarie talke but all the time of his humilitie it is truely verified of his whole doctrine that he taught with authoritie and not as the Scribes Indeed neuer man spake so nor can speake by the confession of his verie enemies for neuer man spake so in his owne name verily I say vnto you neuer man confirmed his speaches with such powerfull and proper miracles neuer man spake with such peculiar grace zeale libertie and command of the spirit in the conscience but yet all his Ministers are to imitate him in zeale in power in libertie of speach and spirit for the glorie of God and come as neere this copie as they can Vse Ministers must take heede of coldnes in their ministerie of liueles and spiritles preaching of powerlesse and a frozen manner of deliuering the word alwaies preseruing a fire of zeale and conscience in themselues mettals we knowe will not worke without fire no more will the steely and stonie heart of man melt or soften without the spirituall fire taken from the altar And yet here I must not be vnderstood as condemning all coolenesse or moderation of speach for doctrine may be ponderous and weightie where the speach is calme and treatable still waters often runne the deepest and Salomon saith that a man of knowledge spareth his words but yet it followeth that he must be of an excellent spirit so there must of necessitie be at the least a soft fire in these distillatiōs But the thing iustly condemned is when men by their owne default beeing giuen ouer either to pride sensualitie or worldlynesse haue benummed their spirits and are become frozen without power or life in their ministerie and so bring forth their doctrine as many women doe their children stil-borne teaching as the Scribes onely of forme without zeale or conscience or experience of that they speake And before I leaue this point it must be knowne that whereas I require heate and authoritie in the deliuerie of the word that therefore euerie heate should be warrantable for some is iustly condemned as 1. all heate of humane affection proceeding from perturbation and passion 2. all inconsiderate heate of youth 3. all heate not well guided although in good men full of godly affections but suffered to boyle ouer so farre as a man looseth his memorie and interrupteth his doctrine and whole discourse 2. A flattring Ministrie is an enemie to this authoritie for when a Minister must sing placebo and such sweet songs it is impossible for him not to betraie the truth 3. To withstand this authoritie or to weaken it is a fearefull sin whether in high or low and the Lord will not suffer his messengers feet to be cut off 4. Hearers must 1. pray for their Teachers that they may deliuer the word with authoritie with boldnesse and with open mouth Ephes. 6.19 Coloss. 4.4 2. Not deeme this authoritie in Ministers humor or anger or bitternes and much lesse madnesse with Festus and least of all to cast them in prison as men rauing as Ieremie was cap. 29.26 3. Not to refuse to yeeld subiection vnder this authoritie nor be angrie when it beateth down some practise which they are loth to part with seeing it is iust with God to reprobate put out the light of such as refuse the conuiction of the light offred The third and last precept of this Chapter and verse Let no man despise thee teacheth two things First how people and hearers should entertaine the Ministers sent them of God seeing they cannot without great sinne despise them for seeing the Lord who could by himselfe worke the saluation of men yet is pleased to vse as his helpers herein weake and base men whom he assumeth into fellowship with himselfe to become coworkers with him although not in the act of conuersion yet in the Ministrie of it who dare despise such whom the Lord so farre honoureth and therefore calleth them his white horses horses in that he vseth them in his battailes against sinne Satan the world and wicked ones and white for the puritie of their doctrine and integritie of their liues yea his Angels namely such as by whom he reuealeth his good pleasure vnto vs and his owne voyce by whom he beseecheth men to be reconciled Secondly how carefull is the Lord to preserue his Ministers from contempt when he affirmeth that such as despise them despise himselfe that sent them In which sence we read that the posteritie of Caine contemning the preaching of Noah dispised and contended against Gods spirit so Israel murmuring against Moses and Aaron Moses saith he hath heard your murmurings against the Lord for what are we that yee haue murmured against vs. Thirdly how vnnaturall a part were it for children to despise their Fathers and what seueritie hath the Lord shewed against it in his law but godly Ministers are the Fathers of their people I am your Father saith Paul and Onesimus yea and Titus here begotten by him vnto the faith he calleth his sonnes Let no cursed Cham presume to scorne them which is not so hurtfull to them as dangerous to themselues beeing the next way to bring themselues vnder
beast in this point vntill he went into the sanctuarie The third propertie is fooles are indocible and incorrigible so the naturall man put him to schoole he learneth nothing by the booke of the creatures nor of the creator in the Scriptures Let God the great schoolemaster whippe him and bray him in the morter of his iudgments â—e is a foole still he leaueth not his old wonts The fourth propertie fooles are so wise in their owne conceits as they will abide no counsell the naturall man is wiser in his owne eyes then seauen men that can giue a reason tell him sinne is a dangerous edgtoole he maketh a mocke of sinne he iesteth and playeth the foole with firebrands and deadly things so wish him to forsake and denie his owne wayes of sinnefull pleasures vnlawfull profits to take vp his crosse and followe Christ no he hath an easier and broader way he liketh no such precise courses In all these regards may we not truely say of euery vnconuerted man vaine man would be wise though man newe borne is like a wild asse colt for of such Zophar spake the truth though he wrong applyed it vnto Iob and too much of these follyes are bound vp in the hearts of Gods children themselues vntill the rods of correction driue it out Vse We are hence taught how to deeme and iudge of the estates of men look into their courses if they be wise for their soules and life eternall making that their maine scope and end then are they truly wise indeed Wise Merchants they only are that sell all to buy the field and the treasure hid in it wise virgins only are they that make sure of oyle of grace in their lamps and that in due time whatsoeuer come of other things True it is that men esteeme these of all other silly creatures and simple men void of all prudence and forecast in their affaires that conteine their thoughts within compasse and dare not stretch their wits and consciences for gaine as others can and do but yet they haue chosen the better part they haue gotten Christ who is made their wisedome in whom they haue all their debts discharged and all comfortable supplies yea such treasures as the richest Indian mines afford not treasures of wisedome of grace of life and happines euerlasting Oh thrice blessed is that Christian soule who hath attained this wisedome happie is that man that can say I was once vnwise but now with thankfulnes I cannot but acknowledge the good hand of my God vpon me in whose light I see light 2. Let this perswade euery man to breake from the bands of his own folly and vse the meanes to come by this wisedome get wisdome once thou hast gotten inough begge wisdome of God with Salomon thou shalt haue wisedome and wealth and euery good thing more then thou askest for riches and glorie are in her left hand and length of daies in her right and all her paâ—hes are prosperitie and hauing once attained this wisedome lay her in thy bosome and make much of this deare daughter of God And as for those who want it be a meanes if thou canst to communicate it vnto them at least by godly example and prayer and forget not our Apostles scope suffer with meekensse the contrarie minded and wayte when God will vouchsafe them the knowledge of his truth Doctr. 2. Out of the second degree of the corruption of mind we learne that it is a marke of a mâ—n out of Christ not to beleeue and assent to the word but rather to stand out in reasoning against the euidence of it for so soone as euer a man is become the sheep of Christ he cannot but presently heare his voyce And hence Christ himselfe prooueth the carping Pharisies not to be of God because they could not abide to heare his sayings and who be they to whom the Gospel is hid euen they that perish and if we would haue a more euident marke to know them by it is added that they be such as the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded wherein is implied a wilfull ioyning with Satan to blind themselues further by their mallice then they were by corrupted nature Quest. But are there any so monstrous as will resist the word of God it were pittie that any such should liue Answ. Yea many moe then will be acknowne of and let vs looke a little nearer the thing and we shall find too iust occasion to pronounce against many in our congregations that which Stephen did of the Iewes that they were resisters of the holy Ghost For 1. whose words be these to the almightie Depart from vs we will not the knowledge of thy waies and who is the almightie that we should serue him Oh these be blasphemous speaches you will say and we abhorre them in our hearts But howsoeuer men would be loath to let such speaches passe the doore of their lippes yet the thing sticketh closer vnto them then to be so easily wiped off for how many of vs who heare the word receiue the Sacraments and goe for Christians resolue yet not to leaue our sinnes till they leaue vs nay the obstinate purpose of our hearts is to practise them still and what is this else but with the seruants in the parable to send word into a farre countrie after the King that we will not haue him to rule ouer vs but our owne lusts shall still prescribe laws vnto vs 2. Who be they that say the word and doctrine of the law and Gospel is foolishnesse this you will say was and is the conceite of the Iewes and Heathen ones but we are Christians and hope to be saued by it But how comes it to passe then that Christians hearing their personall sinnes daily reprooued and the terrible curses of the law denounced against them yet hide and hold them as so many sweet morsells vnder their tongues and will not let them goe do they not plainely manifest that they assent not to the word that either their sinnes are so haynous or hell so hoâ—e as the word speaketh Be they not Christians that make leagues with hell and death and say when the sword passeth through the land I shall be safe and out of gunshot be they not Christians that thus blesse themselues in their iniquitie for how hath the Lord both denounced and executed his iudgements and made them as cleare as the light and yet euery man cryeth peace to his soule We seeme in denouncing them from the Lord as Lot to his sonnes in law euen as if we mocked and therefore the Lord taketh our part and executeth as fast on the other hand and yet no man setteth the iudgement vnto his heart a fearefull forerunner of the whole lands desolation if timely repentance preuent it not They be Christians also at least in name that account the gladde tydings of their deliuerance by Christ as the Israelites reputed their
so that we naturally take delight and pleasure in our bonds and chaines what a wofull miserie is it that men should be sold vnder sinne and that with consent yea delight and that which is indeede sinne and inordinate lust should be their chiefe pleasure vnto which they sacrifice whereby they become dead while they liue nay are not onely taken in these dangerous snares but that they weare out and spend themselues in plotting and contriuing who should get themselues deepest and surest in which Paul noteth in the phrase of taking care to fulfill the lusts of the flesh Hence is it that a number wil be rich and rush into manifold snares of the deuill Others to gaine their voluptuousnesse and vncleane lusts and pleasures goe on as an oâ—e to the shambles and spie no danger till the dart be stricken thorough their liuer Others that haue bound themselues to serue prentiships among the pots are so bewitched with the sorcerie of the sinne as they sleep on the toppe of the mast and are smitten but they knowe not when how or by whom And thus is it in other sinnes wherein although for the present nothing but profit or pleasure appeareth and the seruice seemeth somewhat more easie then the seruice of righteousnesse yet marke when this master commeth with his wages what becommeth of the louers of pleasures more then of God consider the fruit of sinnefull pleasures for a season the best is shame and sorrowe and what then is the worst Salomon that tried his heart with such pleasures more then inough proclaimed of them all that they were but vanitie and vexation of spirit and truely for who can conceiue the shame terror guilt of conscience and torment of spirit which as a shadow followe vnlawful stolen pleasures euen in those that at length escape from them but for others that haue set downe their resolution to make it their pleasure to liue deliciously for a season they shall not faile to receiue the wages of vnrighteousnesse Oh miserable seruice 2. This doctrine sheweth that such men as haue not receiued grace to moderate themselues and their affections in their pleasures are not yet regenerate It is a dangerous note when pleasure must take place of things of an higher straine euen matters of Gods worship publike or priuate The Apostle Peter teacheth that where grace taketh vp the affection and worketh effectually there is a girding vp of the loynes with sobrietie 3. It teacheth vs to striue in the renewing of our selues that seeing this seruice of lusts is so deceitfull and dangerous we should neuer finde our selues at ease till we find a charge in our will till these sinnefull pleasures be as bitter as euer they were sweete till we can striue as resolutely against them as euer we serued vnder them cheerefully And because this change is not wrought all at once but by degrees nor sprowteth vp as the lilies which growe but neither labour nor spinne we must vse the meanes appointed hereunto as namely the daily vse of the word prayer faith obedience watchfulnesse combate against sinne and no grace must be wrapped vp in the napkin or hid in the earth but as these means worke and vphold this change by begetting and confirming faith which is a daily purifier so must they be carefully vsed of euery one that would find this blessed worke of grace within his soule 4. Seeing when we are most renewed in this life we shall be changed but in part and the law of the members will be still rebelling against the lawe of the minde let vs looke vp and long after that glorie wherein we shall be totally set free from this rebellion and haue the full accomplishment of that saluation the beginnings of which we haue here onely attained vnto wherein we shall not onely not sinne but not will to sinne nay we shall as perfectly hate and resist it as we shall perfectly loue God and inseparably cleaue vnto him for euer 5. Especially professors must encrease their skill in knowing iudgment 〈◊〉 discerning and diligence in auoiding these disordered and noysome lusts which otherwise will blemish the best things they haue receiued and darken the best duties they attempt It is pitifull to see how Christians and professors not watching as they were wonte are hurried back into their old seruice and bolts to the which they long since seemed to haue bid adew One hath his passion and inordinate desire of malice bitternesse sullennes and vnquietnesse to which as if he had neuer beene free borne he willingly serueth Another serueth his tooth his appetite his backe and bellie he must be delicate in dyet costly in apparell and no whit abate of his superfluitie when hard times should call him to remember Iosephs affliction much more then he doth Another is seruant to the lust of the eye he is insaciable in his desire of wealth and sometimes he can drinke a draught of stollen waters And a rare professor is he that can auoid an earthly minde in earthly matters or while he layeth vp in earth hath a free mind to treasure in heauen Thus vngodly and vnbeseeming lusts carrie many professors away as a streame Let them looke if Christ be learned whether he be learned as the truth is in Christ and know that as euery thing is poysoned where these are vnconquered so the greatest toyle in Christianitie is ouer when these are mastered Liuing in maliciousnesse and envie hatefull and hating one another First to distinguish the words The first of them mallice is an euill affection of the heart which properly desireth the hurt of our neighbour and reioyceth in his fall Envie is a contrarie affection but as wicked for it grieueth at the neighbours good and fretteth it self at his prosperous and fortunate successe in any thing Hatefull may to good purpose be taken either actively as it is read namely for such as are in such extremitie of wickednesse as they euery way are abhominable creatures in themselues or else passively and so may be read hated that is iustly execrable and odious vnto others both God and men And hating one another as full of poyson and venemous hatred towards others as they could be vnto vs requiting like for like all which although they shew a most godles and comfortlesse condition yet we liued in this gracelesse course that is passed our daies or at least a great part of them in time past before we came to know the grace of God Now this beeing the estate of euery naturall man that his whole conuersation is monstrously depraued so as he spendeth his daies and consumeth his time in mallice enuie hatred and such hatefull courses it may let many a man see how little they are escaped from the filthinesse of nature For 1. how doe the liues of most men shew that the spirit which lusteth after envie ruleth them and how doth that bitter roote of mallice and hatred
shoot forth buds and blossomes at all seasons both in 1. the affections 2. speeches 3. the actions of men First in affection when as men greiue at the good and greatnesse of an other and cannot looke vpon the prosperitie of a man whom they wish not so well vnto but with an euill eie and the more they looke vpon it the sorer still groweth their eie accounting themselues after a sort wronged by him if they cannot attaine to his estate If the virgins shall sing to Dauid his ten thousand and to Saul but his thousand Saul will be so incensed as he will carrie an euill eie to Dauid euer after Againe others in their hearts wish and desire the fall the harme and losse of some whom in some sinister respect they cannot brooke If the name of such a one be blotted or his estate weakened this fall of such a one is matter inough of their reioycing he is perhaps of the same trade or hath iniured him or standeth in his light one way or other but â—owsoeuer it is here is a brand of a bad and vngodly heart to reioyce in euill Be not glad saith Salomon when thine enemie falleth nor let thine heart reioyce when he stumbleth which is a needefull lesson in these times wherein charitie is growne so cold Secondly in mens speaches how doth Satan tippe many mens tongues and set them on fire with all manner of malicious and murdering speaches what is more common speach then detraction and impayring from the iust praise of men no companie freeth it selfe but a man may obserue some mens names nibled at and gnabled vpon that euery mans mouth is become a verie moath vnto the good name of his neighbour And others a little prouoked speake nothing but swords as though they would with euerie word kill their brother and hence are such distempers as men in companies breake into if their patience be neuer so little assayled it is ground enough of disgorging without all respect of person or place truth or falshood whatsoeuer malice it selfe can mischieuously deuise here is a picture of a pure naturall man or if a Christian of one that hath too farre forgot himselfe 3. In the actions of life what a cloud of friuolous suites and yet firie inough witnesse the malice and enuie of mens hearts if a mans beast look but ouer an other mans hedge and so make but offer of a trespasse or any other such triuiall colour is sufficient to fire the gunpowder within and to carrie the controuersie with such violence as one must yeeld or both be blowne vp But the most fearefull and wretched worke of this inbred corruption is most apparant in the pursuit of good men because they are good for who be he neuer so good can stand before enuie which feedeth euen vpon vertue and goodnesse it selfe this was the deuills sinne tormenting himselfe because our first parents retained with their innocencie their place in paradise when himselfe by his sinne was throwne downe from his habitation A vile fruit of this sinne appeared not long after in Caine who cast downe his countenance vpon his brother and slewe him because his workes were good and acceptable and his owne euill then begun the persecution of the Church and hath continued till this day How this envie and malice of vnconuerted hearts wrought against Christ himselfe the historie maketh plaine The Pharisies were euer carping at his gracious words and glorious workes and at the last deliuered him for enuie to be crucified And how it is not idle at this day against his members experience prooueth Is it not the common sinne of this day to style all the profession of religion vnder the title of hypocrisie or precisenes or brand it with the affectation of a Saintish puritie How furiously doe men breath out all manner of indignities and contumelies against such as more carefully looke toward the wayes of God But alas what hath the righteous done for what good work do men lay such load on them why was Ioseph hated of all his brethren and sold and bought among them what had he done surely his carriage was so wise so dutifull and respectiue that his father could not but loue him aboue the rest and his life was a reall reprehension of all the rest so is it the verie light which is hated because it checketh the darkenes of the world which loueth her owne But how do these men iniurie them selues most of all what manner of men may we repute them who the better any man is the lesse they can abide him A good man the more of Gods image he espieth in an other the more as he is bound doth he loue and honour him Againe whereas euerie man should imitate the best examples and so walke more cheerefully to heauen together the malice of these towards them will not suffer them either to do good vnto them or take any good from them Which worke of malice is so bold as wee may reade it in mens foreheads and heare it from their mouths that they will take no good neither by the doctrine nor by the life of that minister whose light reprooueth their darkenesse But Ahab while he acknowledgeth Micha a Prophet of God will hate him notwithstanding and therefore will receiue no direction from him euen so we want not such as hearing the preacher rebuke and apply the word against their particular sinnes no sooner commeth the finger to the bile or the quicke touched but the carnall heart beginneth to boyle and saith this man meaneth me he hath some spite at me he hath heard something of me he spendeth some of his anger against me I will heare him no more whereas indeed it is the light of the word alone which ransaketh their consciences and it is no other but the natural malice of the heart against the truth and bringers of it which hindereth the entrance of the word for the time present and to come By this meanes thorough Gods iust iudgement a number lay the blocke in their owne way whereupon they break the necke of their soules and it is to be doubted that many of our meeke hearers would entertain vs our word as curteously as Herod did Iohn so long as we meddle not with their Herodias their damsell sinne but if Iohn shall meddle with that there is no way but one he must kisse the prison and buy his boldnes dearer then so Secondly this must teach vs that professe our selues to be the Lords to abhorre all the sinnes of this suite and to banish such filthy fruits of the flesh which God giueth them vp vnto who are of a reprobate mind and haue nothing to do with such wicked inmates which are euer plotting to set the whole tenement on fire and which bring rottennes into the owne bones bowels as well said a godly man of Cain he had halfe killed and consumed himselfe with malice before he killed his brother And not to
better by it we must be led to loue him more for his goodnesse and a shame it were that this bountifulnesse of God should not lead vs vnto repentance Besides none are partakers of it but such as being borrowers become seruants vnto the lender for although the Lord be boundlesse in all bountifulnes yet is he not so regardles in conferring it as that he looketh not for answer of loue for loue and if he be kinde to the vnkind what is it else but the heaping of coales on the heads of those who are in fitting to destruction for any man then thus to reason God is full of goodnesse and abundant in mercie and therefore I will doe as I list it is the abusing of his patience and the treasuring of wrath against the day of wrath Let such knowe that as with the vpright he will be vpright to bring on them all his promised goodnes so with the froward he wil deale as frowardly and that there is not a more seuere plague abiding the reprobate then to haue all the goodnesse of God turned to his euill and hurt by his owne sinne to whome let mercie be shewed yet in the land of vprightnesse hee will do wickedly let the Gospel be preached it is the sauour of death yea let Christ himselfe be offered the greatest gift of loue that euer was giuen hee will be but a rocke of offence and a stone to stumble at 5. In regard of others we must learne to communicate our goodnes euen to the helping and winning of them that as yet are not called so also must this bountifulnesse of our Master withhold vs from taking our fellow seruants by the throate for hauing beene forgiuen ten thousand talents we may well forgiue an hundred pence Thus shall we manifest our selues to be the children of our heauenly father by resembling that goodnes of his which worketh in the winning and sauing of sinners and in shewing mercie and remitting of manifold debts The second point in the efficient of our saluation noteth the time when God saued vs namely when his bountifulnesse and loue appeared and shined out in the Gospel then came this blessed saluation vnto vs when God the inexhaust fountaine of all goodnesse by the tidings of the Gospell shewed that he was become our friend in Iesus Christ when this cleare sunneshine and dayspring began to shine in our hearts then beganne our saluation Doctr. 1. Then are we saued when we are sanctified and changed by the word and spirit for as no sooner are we in the first Adam but we are in the state of damnation so no sooner are we in the second Adam but we are in the state of saluation The Scriptures are plaine to this purpose Rom. 1.17 The righteousnes of faith is revealed by the Gospel and by this faith the iust man liueth which place hath relation as well vnto the life eternall at this temporarie 1. Cor. 2.9 10. The great things which eye hath not seene c. the spirit reuealeth vnto vs yea more the spirit maketh vs knowe the things that are giuen vs of God Now what be these things that are giuen vs but grace iustification and saluation reached out vnto vs in the ministerie of the Gospel and receiued of vs by faith and hope the which also are wrought and confirmed by the same meanes But more expresse is the Apostle Iohn wee are now the sonnes of God and Eph. 2.7 by grace ye are saued through faith and Ioh. 10. I giue to them life eternall he saith not I will giue but noteth a continued act begun in the present The euidence of this truth appeareth also in the contrarie for if the wicked be condemned alreadie as the Scriptures affirme namely both in the counsel of God and 2. the word of God which pronounceth the sentence 3. their owne consciences which speake bitter things against them 4. present execution of inward and outward plagues which are the beginnings of hell then it will not be hard to conceiue that on the contrary the beleeuers are saued alreadie and passed from death vnto life both in the counsell of God and in the Gospel which pronounceth the sentence of absolution in their owne consciences which haue peace with God through Iesus Christ and in respect of the beginningâ— of life eternall which make them happy men while they are yet euen absent from the Lord. Obiect If it be here said that we cannot be said to be saued so long as we carrie this flesh about with vs subiected and tending to death and corruption yea subiect to become an instrument of sinne and besides those phrases of the Apostle that we are now saued by faith and by hope seeme to denie our present saluation seeing neither of them are of things present but both of things not seene and both in the fruition of saluation must cease Answ. We must consider our saluation two waies First in Christ our head in whom we haue not attained one or moe parts but full saluation Secondly as it is in our selues his members and this in two degrees The former as it is only inchoate and begun which is when beeing regenerate and adopted into the number of the sonnes of God we haue attained in Christ remission of sinne freedom from the seruitude of sinne and Satan and deliuerance from the curse and condemnation of it so as although sinne as a poyson will be in our flesh so long as we are in the flesh yet is there no condemnation for it to those that are in Christ neither is there a raigne of it vnto death but a â—alking after the spirit and as for the reliques of sinne which are left in their mortall bodies they are not deadly no nor the last enemie that shall be destroied their death it selfe Now in this first regard we are not as we were before the sonnes of wrath but truely and properly may be said to be iust reconciled heyres of grace and saued from wrath The latter degree is the perfect consummation and finall accomplishment of our saluation which is nothing else but a putting off of death and corruption and the putting on of full glorie of bodie and soule Now we may not conceiue this another saluation in kind then the former but another degree of the same which as certainely shall follow the former as the former is certainely begunne And thus are we saued by hope not that by our hope we expect another saluation then that which now in Christ we haue in our hands but for that we certainly waite for a further and more full degree of that we haue A man that lyeth sicke of a desperate disease is restored and recouered by two degrees the former when the force of his disease is by the skilfull application of physicke broken the humors purged a temperature in part procured now the disease is not deadly hee beginneth to eate to drinke to sleepe to walke here if we say
fountaine not of the Deitie alone but of all diuine actions and good things whatsoeuer and the Son reneweth as the Mediator and meriter of it But it is here ascribed to the holy Ghost because he is the immediate and next applyer of it to the conscience and therfore is more properly said to renew And yet wher I say that in regard of the other persons he doth more immediatly applie this grace it must not be so conceiued but that he ordinarily doth worke it by meanes vnto the which also often the Scriptures ascribe the worke of renewing As 1. the Ministers are his instruments by whome he begetteth men vnto God so Paul I haue begotten you by the Gospel that is ministerially 2. The word and Sacraments are outward meanes which the Spirit vseth to the same purpose And the word is hence called the immortall seede of regeneration and baptisme called the washing of regeneration in the words before because the Spirit in these outward meanes washeth and regenerateth 3. Faith is the inward meanes which the holy Ghost working and exciting in vs vseth by it to bring home to our hearts that which properly reneweth vs Act. 15. by faith he purifieth our hearts Thus we see how both the Father the Sonne the Spirit the ministers the word and Sacraments and our owne faith renew vs and how in their seuerall senses they are to be truly and plainly conceiued Doctr. 1. All the worke of inward grace in or out of baptisme is from the holy Ghost The thing that giueth force vnto washing by water is the renewing of the holy Ghost and this is regeneration indeede 1. Pet. 3.21 Baptisme saveth but not the washing of water but the interrogation of a good conscience that is the answer of a beleeuing heart acknowledging these sacraments to be seales and pledges of the righteousnesse of faith and that inward baptisme which indeede saueth Act. 2.38 Amend your liues and be baptised euery one in the name of Iesus Christ for remission of sinnes but all this will not serue the turne vnlesse the promise following be made good and ye shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6.11 Such were ye but ye are washed ye are iustified ye are sanctified but by what meanes by the waters of baptisme No they will not serue to iustification or sanctification but by the spirit of our God and if we would see this truth of both the Sacraments in one place we haue it propounded 1. Cor. 12.13 By one spirit we are all baptized into one bodie therefore not the water but the spirit setteth vs into the bodie of Christ by baptisme and wee are all made to drinke into one spirit and therefore the efficacie of the cuppe in the supper is to be ascribed to the spirit of God which spirit when he withdraweth himselfe we may truely say of the water in baptisme as the Apostle speaketh of the blood of bulls and goates that they cannot take away sinne The true materiall cause hereof is the blood of Christ the holy Ghost inwardly applying it vnto the soule and so inwardly indeede baptizing and washing the conscience Vse 1. This doctrine further ouerthroweth that Popish doctrine that the water in baptisme carrieth in it a force and efficacie of washing and sanctifying the soule And as for all those figures which Bellarmine produceth to this purpose we shall in few words see them conclude directly against himselfe Out of Gen. 1. The spirit of God mooued vpon the waters he concludeth that as the waters concurred necessarily to the making of all naturall things so the waters of baptisme necessarily concurreth to the conferring of the grace of regeneration in this second creation But who seeth not that these waters were dead without the spirits moouing and who seeth not that the spirit it is in baptisme which regenerateth and not the element vnlesse a bodily thing could properly worke vpon a spirituall 2. As for that in Gen. 7.17 The waters bare vp the Arke whence he concludeth that as the waters had a proper power to saue Noah and his familie euen so the waters of baptisme properly saue Besides the generall answer that similitudes prooue nothing but illustrate could Bellarmine if he had looked into the text so boldly haue detracted from the glorie of God which saith that Noah found grace in the sight of the Lord Gen. 6.8 with thee will I stablish my couenant verse 18. that the Lord bad him goe into the Arke cap. 7.1 that he shut him in the Arke 16. that he remembred him in the Arke and brought him out of the Ark cap. 8.1.16 all is ascribed vnto the grace couenant commandement hand and remembrance of God and not to the water and if Noah had beene saued by the clemencie of the waters and their power of sauing Noah was mistaken when he built an altar to the Lord vers 20. for hee should haue built his altar to the waters And if we would follow here the Iesuite we might make him wearie of his comparison If we should say 1. that the waters of the flood did for euery person and creature that they saued drowne a million therefore the waters of baptisme for one they saue drowne and damne a number which will not stand with their deuise of opus operatum 2. Noah was found righteous before he entred into the Arke cap. 7.1 and therefore both children and men of yeares may be sanctified before baptisme whence will follow that children of beleeuers dying before baptisme haue right both to the kingdome of heauen and Christian buriall vpon earth 3. It is said Heb. 11.7 By faith Noah prepared the Arke not which saued but to the sauing of himselfe and his houshold and that by faith he was made heire of righteousnesse without which faith neither the waters nor the Arke had done him any good and therefore neither without faith do the waters of baptisme saue or regenerate Lastly a poore reason it is of a Cardinal that because Moses or Noah is saued out of the waters therefore the waters saue him A third instance is in the waters of Iordan which saith he truly healed Naaman and was no seale of the promise and euen so the waters of baptisme truly confer grace But the truth is that water had no such power of healing of and in it selfe but only at that time in that institutiō and from the word of God which appeareth euen in Naamans indignation who neuer knew any more vertue or power in it then in Arbanah or Pharphar Againe Naaman being healed acknowledged not the vertue from the water but from God and therefore professed that he would henceforth neuer worship any other then the God of Israel and if it be lawfull for any Sophister from euery resemblance to conclude what he pleaseth why concludeth he nor for he may aswell that we must be baptised seauen times ouer for Naaman must wash seauen times ere he be cleane In
a word the very scope of this washing in Iordan directly concludeth against that Popish collection of his for why doth the Lord command him to goe and wash in Iordan rather then as he expected that the Prophet should lay his hand vpon him or by a word heale him Surely no stronger reason can be giuen then this that he should not attribute any power or vertue of the cure to the Prophets hand bodie or person but seeing he must doe that in which there is no such power at all but is so vnlikely a meanes of cure as Naaman almost scornefully reiected the whole glorie of the worke might returne to the God of Israel As vnlikely yea more that water should wash the leprosie of sinne from the conscience as the outward leprosie from the bodie of Naaman and indeede the worke in both is from the spirit of the Lord. The like may be said of the poole of Siloam wherein the blind man must wash and for that place in the 5. of Iohn concerning the poole of Bethesda which healed all manner of diseases the text saith plainly that it was the Angels stirring of the water and without it nothing was done and if the power had beene proper and naturall or inseparably tyed to it it would haue healed the second and third that had stepped in as well as the first So we say when the spirit of God mooueth these waters of baptisme there followeth a cure without which if a man were euery day baptized it would be vnavaileable to regeneration and sanctification Thus not to followe the rest and wast time in them we may see that when men willingly blind themselues it is iust with God to giue them vp to all delusions that in seeing they might not see nor vnderstand Vse 2. As to magnifie and reuerence these sanctified waters as the outward meanes in the right vse of which the spirit worketh and exhibiteth that which they represent so also to beware least wanting this inward worke of the spirit which giueth all efficacie and comfortable fruit of baptisme it become not a barren and a naked signe the rather in that the Lord himselfe obserued this corruption among his owne people that they stood too much vpon outward institutions as the Temple the law circâ—mcision the fathers c. and therefore in many places charged them not to trust in such lying words but to get the foreskinne of their hearts circumcised as well as the foreskinne of their flesh and not to rest in the title of a Iewe which was to be one but outwardly and in the letter nor that they were descended of Abraham according to the flesh except they were Iewes within and descended of Abraham according to the faith also so as by doing his workes they might resemble him So when we see Christians stand so much vpon outward baptisme and are well contented without the inward vertue of it when we see them glorie in the bare title without the power of Christianitie it is our part to imitate the Lord and his Prophets and call our people to get the circumcision not made with hands but by the finger and spirit of God which is more then to wash the foulenesse of the bodie for it is to put off the sinfull bodie euen the wicked corruption of the heart for so it is expounded to be the resemblance of Christ in his death and buriall first and then in the life of grace and glorie to which he rose againe Boast not then of thy baptisme without this change of thy heart and life for then thou boastest of a broken vowe call it not thy Christendome vnlesse by it thou beest set into Christ and transplanted by it into the similitude of his death thou art no better before God then an heathen oâ— Turke notwithstanding thy bodie hath beene washed in this lauer if thy heart still remaine foule and filthy and as good neuer a whit as neuer the better And this I speake of good ground and in the language of Scripture Do we not see the Iewes charged as not circumcised although they had the skinne of their flesh cut Isai. â—4 57.3 and Steuen goeth not as we say behind the doore to call them stâ—ffâ—necked and vncircumcised so why may not we speake the truth retaining in our hearts and stile the reuerence of that holy ordinance that the water in baptisme further then ioyned to the word and applyed to this holy ende authentically to seale that which God hath engrauen vpon it is no better vnto the vnbeleeuer then ordinarie pumpe water It is too Iewish and yet too common that the religion and profession of ChristiaÌ„s standeth for most part in outward shewe and glorie and such things as are made by the hands of men wanting that spirit and truth which is indeede the crowne of Christianitie and yet alas what will the representation of Christs death and resurection doe good if the vertue and power of it be wanting in the soule Vnto thy outward baptisme get the heauens opened as in the baptisme of Christ and see that the spirit hath descended vpon thee to the conuerting of thy soule and begetting thee to a newe life for this is the soule of baptisme without which it is a dead letter and a fruitlesse ceremonie Vse 3. As it is with baptisme so is it with all other ordinances of God no outward meanes of saluation can be effectuall vnlesse the inward worke of the spirit be added We haue power to come and heare the word but vnlesse the anoynting teach vs we shall remaine vntaught yea let the Apostles themselues preach the Lord must worke with them also or nothing will be done These two the spirit of the Lord vpon vs and his word in our mouthes make vp a sweete harmonie And how is it else that men after so long powerfull preaching and frequent hearing remaine ignorant hard hearted rebellious surely the reason is because the Lord giueth not an heart to perceiue and because the spirit bloweth not there to giue the seeing eye and hearing eare which where it is wanting a man may sit out as many summons as Pharaoh did and neuer the better yea the more hardned So in afflictions and corrections which are durable and lingring on many why do men profit so little why doe they not open the doore of discipline why are not the roddes of correction the tree of life to a number surely because the spirit boareth not the eare he teacheth not the right vse of them Obiect But what can I doe withall if the spirit teach me not Answ. The spirit would not be wanting if men would come preparedly to be taught But 1. men come without beleefe and mingle not the word with faith and so it becommeth vnprofitable or 2. without repentance whereas the humble shall be taught in the way onely or 3. without praier and the spirit powreth not out these waters of grace but vpon thirstie
Apostles vntill Christs comming againe and especially the proceedings pride and fall of Babylon the great whore with all the kingdomes of Antichrist the holy Ghost could not but foresee what labours and trauailes Satan and his instruments would take to weaken and impaire the credit and authoritie of this aboue all other books wherein he preuailed so farre as euen some true Churches called the truth and authoritie of it into question and therefore it is worth the marking with what a number of confirmations this booke aboue all other in the Scriptures is backed First the author of it is set in the forefront or face of it The Reuelation of Iesus Christ who professeth himselfe to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first and the last the beginning and ending which is which was and which is to come euen the Almightie so in the seuerall Epistles to the Churches in seuerall stiles he challengeth them to be his Thus saith he 1. that holdeth the seauen starres in his right hand 2. he that is first and last which was dead and is aliue 3. which hath the sharpe two edged sword 4. which hath eyes like a flame of fire and his feete like fine brasse 5. which hath the seauen spirits of God and the seuen starres 6. he who is holy and true who hath the key of Dauid who openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 7. he who is Amen the faithfull and true witnesse the beginning of the creatures of God Secondly the instrument or penman his seruant Iohn the Euangelist the Apostle the Diuine who for the further and more full authority of it repeateth his name at least fowre times saying I Iohn Thirdly to omit many in the last chapter are fiue testimonies heaped together that if it were possible no man might be found so obstinately wicked as euer to doubt of it but that he that shold stād against the truth of it might euen gainsay the shining of the sunne it selfe 1. of the Angel 2. of God himselfe the Lord of the holy Prophets 3. of Iesus Christ Behold I come shortly c. 4. of Iohn I Iohn heard and saw all these things 5. the protestation of Iesus Christ vers 18. I protest if any man shal adde or diminish from these things of this booke God shall adde all the plagues of it against him and take away his part out of the booke of life Now had this booke neuer to haue bin oppugned there had not needed such strong and frequent confirmations neither would the holy Ghost haue bin so earnest in a needles matter The like we might teach out of particular examples How earnest is the Apostle in the poynt we haue in hand beeing the very foundation of Christianity not here only but elswhere in his writings when he saw that men would ioyne the law and gospel circumcision and baptisme Gal. 5.2 Behold I Paul say vnto you if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing and vers 3. I testifie againe vnto you and 4. ye are abolished from Christ and fallen from grace he could not satisfie himselfe in his vehemencie against such a doctrine as this was Nay the sonne of God himselfe hath left vs his owne example in this point of wisdome who was wont in his teaching vnto diuerse more necessarie truths to prefix his Amen Amen I say vnto you which is in sence all one with this of our Apostle if we consider the speach though in the speaker and manner of speaking was wonderful difference himselfe beeing the author and Amen it selfe euen the faithfull and true witnesse and all other so farre only true as they testified from him And so he often shutteth vp his speach with he that hath eares to heare let him heare and then let him that heareth or readeth consider such sayings carrie salt with them and for such the Lord planted the eare more especially Vse 1. To teach Ministers in matters of weight to deale so soundly as the conscience of the hearer may be as firmely stablished in the truth taught and perswaded as if an angel from heauen should come and teach an other doctrine he may be held accursed so as the verie hearts of the hearers may say this is a faithfull doctrine and saying for thus as the Gospel is the word of truth so shall it be held in much certenty by the professors of it And it is a fault blame worthie in many Ministers who when they are occasioned by the place in hand to speake of some controuerted or most necessarie truth either for idlenes because they will not so much trouble themselues or for vnfaithfullnesse avoide by declining and shunning such truths the displeasure of the times which godly Ministers must swallowe that the truth opposed may be setled in the hearts of men not to speake of such as are infamously guiltie of some vices vnrepented of and vnreformed which maketh them balke and betray necessarie truths which in that regard they dare not mention 2. It is a great fault of hearers and worthie amendement who cannot well indure to heare of points in controversie especially betweene the Papists and our selues whereas their vnderstandings and iudgements are so farre from beeing stablished in the certaine truth of such things as euery winde or blast of the skulking Iesuite or Papist is able to vnsettle them in great matters and turne them off their grounds Now if it bee the teachers part to insist especially in such needefull points as are most opposed and hardlyest yeelded vnto it must needes be the hearers to provoke themselues to the right discerning of such differences for neither doe the contentions of the teachers so much concerne themselues as their hearers neither ende they in themselues but in the hearer See we not how if neuer so grosse or slender a point of carnall libertie be contended about it will carrie the applause almost of all men with i◠Is it meete then that any Saint of God be a looker on and not rather according to the commandement that euerie one should contend for the faith once giuen and can they contend vnlesse they be taught how and here instructed with weapons This admonition is the more needfull in these dayes so full of danger by the seduction of Papists separators libertines which swarme euerie where the daily encrease of all which is not more incredible then lamentable 3. We learne hence how to conceiue of the point and doctrine in hand seeing the wisedome of Gods spirit vseth to speake to the worth of the thing and by such prefaces and markes of speciall worthinesse pointeth to some weightie and needfull point vsing here another stile then if he should speake of mint and cummin and some smaller points of religion We meet not in euery precept with an oyes or warnword but where we do we must conceiue such not the motes but the beames of our religion
tyeth not himselfe and truth vnto it Obiect But we haue no teachers who teach not the truth Answ. We are to blesse God that the truth of religion is so happily taught and protected as it is and Satan wanteth of his will that it is so and yet can we thinke that his mallice now towards the end is so abated or that the state of the Church is now aboue all times so priuiledged as that he hath not his instruments still labouring to corrupt and depraue the truth broaching so farre as they dare their priuate opinions for which the truth is little beholding vnto them The Prophet Ieremie speaketh of Prophets who prophecied lyes in the name of the Lord and saith they prophecied false vision and diuination and vanitie and the deceitfulnesse of their owne hearts why what was that in that they said Yee shall not see the sword and famine shall not come but I will giue you assured peace in this place If we shall heare such sweet inchanting voyces all is well with vs we haue the most flourishing and most reformed Church that euer was since the Apostles dayes and we may take a nappe and rest in our peace and prosperitie what way can we be mooued surely these words may seeme the visions of mens owne hearts the rather in that the Lord by his owne hand from heauen proclaiming the contrarie by durable plagues and lasting iudgements of plagues famines vnseasonablenesse of weather by yeares together and for the troubles and oppositions in the Church when or where were they stronger since the Gospel first entred If we shall here voyces whispering oh men are too precise too pure too forward and what need so much teaching so much running trotting to sermons and disgracing such as frequent the meanes of saluation more carefully with the tearmes of sermon-gadders and sermon-mungers and such Is the truth which desireth nothing more then the light beholding to such visions of mens owne hearts or can we here acknowledge the stile of the spirit and word of truth If we shall meete with doctrines giuing libertie to profane gaming and pastimes on the Lords sabboath and then hauing gotten in a finger go on to make it an indifferent thing to keepe or not to keepe but only the times of Church required by law and further make it questionable whether we ought to keepe this present Sabboath or devise some other is not this as great a blow to the truth as she can receiue more then she looketh for in the house of her freinds which let it preuaile we shall see a poore staruen pietie among men in very few daies If we meet with other defences iustifying and approouing euery thing and any thing to be spoken in the pulpit besides the pure word of God which is profitable to teach improoue correct and instruct in all righteousnesse that a man may moyle himselfe and hearers in pudles I speake comparatiuely in regard of the pure word of God when in the meane time the sweet streames which run from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie are neglected how is the truth here honoured when the Scriptures the fountaine of it are so vnequally matched If it shall be affirmed that whosoeuer shall in name professe themselues to be Christians the Sacraments are not to be denied them although they be openly wicked because all men are subiect to sinne If men shall make a tush and a light or no falt to sweare by faith or trothe c. because it is but a custome of the tongue surely we may say if these be the voyces of Prophets they are of such as Christ speaketh of which deceiue many which make iniquitie abound and the loue to the truth grow key cold Vse 2. To people to pray to the Lord 1. To giue pastors according to his owne heart not such as may seeke out vaine and foolish things the froth of wit and learning but such things as may feed their soules with wisedome and vnderstanding 2. For the spirit of discerning to trie the spirits by which are of God for the guise of false teachers is priuily to bring in damnable doctrines and craftely to creepe into mens affections and men more easily run after them because they speake something pleasing to corrupt nature sometimes in the matter sometimes in the manner and therefore such as would not be deceiued by them must be prouoked to more warinesse 3. For the spirit of subiection that they may receiue the truth as truth for else it will be iust with God to giue them ouer to be seduced with false teachers and to beleeue lyes For those that despise his counsell shall eate of the fruit of their owne way and be filled with their owne devises those that regard not to know God shall by God be deliuered vp to a reprobate sence and those that will not beleeue one Micah but hate him shall fall into the hands of foure hundreth false Prophets to fall by them 4. Commend the cause of the truth vnto the Lords protection entreating him that it may be continued euen to this our Church and Land the which surely by the great contempt and abuse of the light and the bringers of it we haue iustly forfeyted and deserue to be plagued with all kind of illusions as Poperie profanesse Brownisme Atheisme the which fearefull iudgements haue made out great head alreadie and are forerunners of greater euills and beginnings of more bitter sorrowes without timely repentance And to what other ground can we ascribe all these euills but vnto the iust iudgement of God for our hatred and abuse of the light the candlesticks of it Vers. 9. But stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the lawe for they are vnprofitable and vaine Although Titus hath beene in the former verse commanded to teach and beat home such true and profitable points of doctrine as we haue heard yet must he know that he hath receiued but halfe his errand and is but halfe way in his dutie wherein if he would be compleat he must further circumspectly watch against and represse all vaine and fruitles teaching especially those kinds here mentioned either suffering them not to breake out at all or if they doe to nippe and blast them quickly and betimes if he can he must stoppe them in the head if he cannot do that he must stay them in the streame The verse standeth on two parts 1. a precept to stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the law 2. a reason of it for they are vnprofitable and vaine For the meaning of the words we must knowe that our Apostle condemneth not the moouing of euerie question in handling the word for there are many necessarie ones in diuinitie which for our instruction and edification we may enquire and dispute thus we reade that Paul disputed often and thus we are trained and furnished in the diuinitie schoole to defend
performed more miracles then Christ and all his Apostles and was farre greater then Iohn Baptist we could not auoid but be heretikes indeed because these and a number such are contradictory to the canon of the Scriptures reuerse the foundation of religion and yet are obstinatly defended by them And further let men see hence how inconsideratly they cast the names of old heretiques to the blemishing of the liues and waies of many godly and worthy men as when Christian and religious men are tearmed by the name of Puritans an auncient sect of heretikes with whom these haue but small acquaintance The like may we say of that reproachfull title of Scismatikes who quickly degenerate into heretikes who rent the coate of Christ and make division in the Church sometimes for some opinion but more vsually about some orderly rites and ceremonies in the Church Now then to challenge men of scisme 1. the Church must be prooued to agree and to haue the vnitie of truth both for doctrine and rites 2. men must be conuinced by the word that the doctrine is the wholsome word and the rites and ceremonies are edifying orderly inoffensiue and not superstitious Obiect But some are so peeuish they will neuer be conuinced and satisfied Answ. The reason hereof seemes to be because the Church is sometimes a partie in such a question and therefore it were wisedome to bring vpon such parties the iudgement of other reformed Churches to make vp such a conuiction And then when all such good meanes are vsed if men separate from the Church let them lie iustly vnder the reproach of their sin But farre be it that euery one who carrieth a diuerse iudgement concerning some rites in the Church wherein he liues should presently become a scismatike for such a one may still cleaue in heart in affection and in personall presence vnto the Church and be farre from interrupting the vnitie of the Church Yea farre be it that euery departure from those that call themselues the Church yea in maine points of doctrine should be scisme Were Elias and Elizeus Scismatikes because they departed from Ieroboams worship were our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles scismatikes in departing from the doctrines of the Pharisies and Saduces No it was Ieroboam it was the Preists and Pharisies who pretended themselues to be the Church departing from the truth and so from the true vnitie that were the authors of Scisme herein And so for rites how can we stoppe a Papists mouth if we shall say that those men who depart from rites tending to the weakning of faith and doctrine or offensiue and superstitious are presently to be ranked amongst Scismatikes for haue not we our selues thus departed from an hundred Romish ceremonies and yet we say they are the authors of Scisme therein Let this rectifie our iudgements and keepe vs from rash censures in matters so capitall and so difficult If any Catholike spirit will still reproach vs as Scismatikes surely we will reioyce herein that we are not of them whose canon hath taught vs that if Christ and his Apostles would not subscribe to all their decrees they should escape no other tearmes but be reputed Scismatikes at the least if not burnt for heretikes Secondly note that there haue bin and shall be to the end heresies in the Church Christ was no sooner ascended but that blessed doctrine of his euen while the Apostles yet liued was oppugned by heretikes which seemeth to be the ground of this precept Nay no sooner was there a Church but heresie the disease and corruption of it beganne to discouer it self and truth gaâ—e only the start was before heresie yea the â—aâ—es came vp with the good seed in the feild of the Lord. The reasons of this doctrine are First so long as the causes of heresie remaine it selfe must needs continue but the causes shall be and euer haue bin in the Church and these are ignorance of God pride of heart selfe conceit ouerweening of gifts want of loue to Christ and his truth Satans mallice ambition couetousnesse flattery and many moe in a word so long as there is a mixture between good and badde there will be a fight between them Secondly the Lord in his prouidence suffereth false prophets and heretikes to rise vp among his people to prooue try them whether they will cleaue vnto him or no Deut. 13.3 they are the Lords fanne brought into his floaâ—e to separate betweene the faithfull and vnfaithfull whereby the wicked fall off as beeing thrust away from the Lord vers 7. and the godly who are by Satan and his instruments accused to be hypocrites are manifested â—ound at the heart and faithfull to the ende So the Apostle 1. Cor. 11.19 There must be heresies that those who are approoued of God may be knowne he saith not it is possible but necessarie that heresies be as fire to trie and purge the gold Thirdly the Lord in his iustice punisheth by such the contempt of his truth and the careles and vnaffected intertainement of his word For iustly are men who will not receiue the truth in the loue of it giuen ouer to strong delusions in the beleeuing of lies If Christ and his Gospel cannot be receiued Antichrist when he commeth with all lying wonders and preuailing errors shall If the truth in Michas mouth be contemned 400. false Prophets shall preuaile with their lie So haue we seene that where a faithfull Pastor hath beene lightly set by the Lord hath one way or other remooued him and after his departure sent in some grieuous wolfe or other that hath not spared the flocke Fourthly the wisdome of God permitteth it for although it seeme to poison vtterly destroy the truth yet indeede he turneth it to the clearing and confirming of it it beeing an occasion that the truth is further sifted into that as sparkles issue out of the striking of two flints together so the truth discussed and disputed becommeth more lightsome and more victorious yea the gold commeth no brighter out of the fire then the truth out of the triall of opposition and contradiction Vse 1. Whensoeuer Sathan according to his accustomed mallice against sinceritie stirreth vp any troubles to stay the course of the Gospel to obscure the shining brightnesse of Gods glorie and to bring confusion into the most wise orders and ordinances of God then the Lord so ouerruleth the matter as that he alwaies bringeth light out of darkenes glorifieth himselfe purgeth his floare prooueth his people quickneth their zeale and traineth them in humilitie and obedience Let vs not then be discouraged if our eyes see many trials and in them many fall off if we see the truth oppugned doctrines of libertie broached backed and zealously maintained for surely although the Lord herein may iustly correct our manifest contempt of the truth yet can he not nor will forget his owne glorie 2. We ought to be so farre from troubling or hindring
as that wee must affect pray for and to our power procure the peace of Ierusalem yea so farre herein to straine our selues as that onely peace and truth may abide vndiuorsed But well saith one that hee who hath magnified his truth aboue all things Psalm 138.2 hath also aduanced it aboue peace 3. Vse meanes to avoide heresie and keepe out of the degrees of such a distastfull fruit of the flesh Gal. 5.20 The cheife of these meanes are 1. to lay thy ground in humilitie which onely cuâ—â—eth off contention the eldest daughter of pride and hath the promise to be taught in the way 2. to be diligent in the hearing and reading but especially in obeying the word for this is the readie way to attaine and containe thy selfe within the bounds of truth Ioh. 7.17 If any man will doe his will he shall know whether the doctrine be of God and whether I speake of my selfe And whosoeuer embraceth the counsell and wisedome of the word he walketh safely and his foote shall not stumble Prou. 3.21.23 where note with what conscience any Papist dare say that the Scriptures are the causes of heretikes Thirdly to growe vp in the affecting and loue to the truth for so shalt thou growe in the hatred of falshood Psal. 119.113 Dauid had neuer come to such an hatred of vaine inventions if it had not beene for his singular loue vnto the lawe Fourthly beware of hereticall bookes and companie for thou canst hardly get good out of the former and as hardly doe good vnto the latter but most easily receiue harme from either both of them beeing leauen and infectious The like may be said of sticking vnto Philosophie in matters of faith for euen this will easily breede an heretike Fiftly content thy selfe with thy estate and portion be it more or lesse couetousnesse and ambition haue throwne downe a great number of the starres of heauen from their former shine and beene the seedes of most heresies as in Ecclesiasticall storie appeareth yea in our dayes not a fewe haue growne into dislike of their estate who in hope of better preferment haue betaken themselues vnto the heresie of Poperie and therewith haue drunke in all manner of deadly poysons that treasons parricides murders of kings blowing vp of whole states with all such desperate attempts are most resolutely vndertaken and as vnnaturally acted by them Now hauing cleared the first point who are heretikes we come to the second namely how Titus must carrie himselfe towards them and that is he must after once or twise admonition reiect them Now because admonition is first in nature and order of proceeding though it be not so in the placing of the words we will consider of it somewhat in the first place And first it will be demanded what kinde of admonition this is I answer that this is not meant of that priuate admonition whereunto both priuate Christians and the Minister as a Christian are bound towards those that erre and are knowne so to doe but of that publike admonition in the face of the Church which is a seruant and maketh way to the publike censure of excommunication For it maketh way to the Churches reiection of such a one as the next verse sheweth incurable both because he is cast off the foundation as also is condemned of his owne conscience Further this admonition must be once or twise namely when the Pastor hath priuately conferred with him for the conviction of his conscience and admonished him to the reuoking of his wicked error if now he still stand out then generall warning is to be giuen two seuerall sabbaths of such an offender in the congregation not yet naming the person or cause in particular but threatening the sentence of excommunication vnlesse the delinquent come in in the meane time and yeelde himselfe vnto the truth And thus shall he see that all gentle and good meanes are vsed with him before the Church descend to such a grieuous censure Obiect But Christ requireth three admonitions Matth. 18.17 why doth the Apostle vrge but two yea Paul himselfe admonished the the Curch of the Corinths three times 2. Cor. 13. 1. this is the third time Answ. Those places speake of the processe of priuate persons in priuate offences which goeth before the publike notice and proceeding of the Church 2. Paul dealeth by Epistle in a louing and fatherly manner and prescribeth not to the Church how to proceede in their publike censures 3. In such questions of fact for the manner of processe much is left to the wisedome and iudgement of the Church which may so proceede as may make most for the good of the partie and may vse two or three admonitions at their discretion but so as admonitions must not be multiplied as we say toties quoties nether on the other hand must be vnder the number of two for two must be the least Doct. Hence we learne that euen heretikes and enemies to the church must be tenderly and louingly dealt withall so long as there is any hope that they may be gained and wonne Neither must they be seuerely or suddenly proceeded against by the Church but vpon due warning and threatning For herein 1. the Church beeing the daughter of God shall resemble God himselfe who still admonisheth before he strike 2. the commandement is that those that are spirituall must euer labour to restore offenders by the spirit of meekenes and neuer to remooue till all meanes of restoring haue beene assayed so that seueritie at first in those that are spirituall were meere crueltie 3. This softnesse in the proceeding of the Church bewrayeth her loue of the partie maketh his sinne better knowne vnto him letteth him see the danger of it and if all this be scorned and contemned it heapeth coales vpon his head and maketh the ensuing censure more iust and heauie 4. Hereto ioyne the examples of Paul who turneth not to seueritie till gentlenesse doe no good nor vseth the rodde so long as the spirit of meekenesse can preuaile yea of our Lord Iesus who pronounced not his woe against Corazin and Bethsaida till other great meanes vsed with them were reiected by them Vse 1. Hence may wee gather the meaning of sundrie places in the Scripture as Rom. 16.17 Brethren I beseech you marke them diligently which cause divisions and offences among you and avoide them 2. Ioâ— 10. If any come and bring not this doctrine receiue him not these and such like places must be vnderstood by this our text namely after admonition and good meanes vsed for their reclaiming they must be avoided and reiected and not before 2. If heretikes must be thus dealt with how much moree are we to deale louingly with brethren who fall not wilfully but of frailtie how carefull should we be to set them in ioynt againe tenderly couering the bitter pill of reproofe with sugred perswasion how should the spirit of Moses coole and
Whether Popish religion may be tolerated in a countrie professing the truth which can cast it out 715 Whether Protestants may marrie with Papists 717 Whether Popish idolatrie be any whitte lesse dangerous and odious then that of the heathen 719 Whether any man be so monstrous or graceles as to persist in error against the light of his conscience 721 Whether we may greete any but such as loue vs in the faith 747 Many other things worth obseruation might haue enlarged these Tables but I contented my selfe with these briefe collections which with the text of the Epistle will easily lead the Reader vnto them FINIS J entreate the curteous Reader to passe ouer some lesser escapes in the printing and among others to amend these which I haue obserued most altering or hurting the sense Pag. 5. in the margent for quiddam read quidam p. 40. line 7. for eternall r. internall p· 59. l. 26. f. first r. fifth p. 79. l· 31. f. God r. Gad. p. 99. in the margent f. fidem r sedem p. 112. l. 20. wanteth when p. 135. l. 39. f. world r. worke p. 121. margent f. superioris r. superius p. 144. l. 2. f. Noahs r. Lots p. 142. l. 9. f adoring r. adorning p. 143. l. 36. f. members r. memorie p. 148. l. 32. f. heart r. heat p. 151. marg f. sui aliter r. â—in aliter p. 163. â— f. haâ—bourles r. harberous p. 213.25 f. they might r. they might not contract p. 210.1 f. pace r. pale p. 217.11 f. them r. Cham. p. 300. l. 24. f. argueth r. aimeth at p. 326.23 f. forte r. foote p. 327.36 f. persons r. purses p. 328. â—0 f. him r. them p. 329. l. 5. f. others r. oathes p. 343 marg f. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 350.5 put in hold on Christ. p. 354.18 f. desolation r. dissolution p. 362.6 f. cannot r. can p. 366.31 wanteth to vtter Cant. 4.11 Magis fe gaudere quod meÌ„brum Ecclesiae Dei esset quam caput Imperij Nec iam ferre potest Caesarve priorem Pompeiusve parem Lucan Humilitas virtus Christianorum prima secunda tertia August Quibus studio est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scriptura commune promptuarium bonorum documentoruÌ„ Basil. mag in 1. Psal. Epitome Paulinarum epistolarum Prou. 3.15 Prou. 2.4 Deus noluit taceri quod voluit scribi August Isa. 29.11 Dan. 12. Act. 8. Ioh. 5.39 1. Thes. 5.19 cap. 2.15 Per breveÌ„ scribit epistolam vt vel ex ea Titi perdiscamus virtutem virum enim tantum vt confirmaret haâ—dquaquam longiori opus erat oratione sed hunc vt paucis admonâ—râ—â— Athan. in prologo Aâ—â—tius Mihi quidem huius operis Commentarij non ad ostentationem scribuntur sed ad commemorationem senectae ad oblivionis remedium quo sit mihi adumbratio rerum magnificarum diuinorumque verborum quae audire mâ—rui à sanctis viâ—is beatis Euseb. l. 5. c. 10. Scriptura prima veritas reuelata Psal. 119.18 Iam. 1.5 Ioh. 7.17 Rom. 16.17 1. Cor. 3. 2. Cor. 10. Gal. 1.6 Eph. 4.14 Phil. 3.2 Coloss. 2 4 8. â— Thess. 2.2 Orig. in praesaâ— epist. ad Rom. August lib. 8. confess cap. 4. Act 9.15 1. Tim. 2.7 3. rules in changing mens names Act. 16.1 Rom. 16.22 23. Folly to giue heathenish names to them whom we desire to be godly Quiddam Christiani delectantur nominibus Hectoris A chilliâ— Hannibalis adâ—o ipsis placet Gentilismâ—s Polan in cap. 1. Dan. Cases in which a man may forbeare to set his name to his writing Euseb. hist. eccl lib. 3. Iun. par praesat c. 2. ad Hebr. This reason is giuen both by Clemens Alex. and Athan. dial de Trinit See also Nicephor lib. 2. hist. eccl cap. 26. To be a seruant of God is the greatest honor Philip. 2.7 1. Tim. 1.12 Ministers are admitted into Gods presence chamber and counsell table Reasons to stirr vp their diligence in this high seruice 1. Tim. 4.6 Matth. 24.46 Matth. 25.30 Matth. 25.26 1. Cor. 4.2 And to faithfulnes Ioh. 3.30 2. King 5.22 Numb 12.7 Ioh. 7.16 and 8.28 1. Ioh. 1.1.3 1. Cor. 11.23 1. Tim. 6.2 1. King 16.10 2. Tim. 4.10 2. King 8.15 Comfort for Ministers in this seruice Reu. 1.16 2. Sam. 10.7 Isay 49.5 People account of this seruice as honourable 1. Kin. 22.14.27 Ier. 26.15 1. Thess. 5.13 1. Cor. 3.9 Let none be a shamed of this seruice Three priuiledges of an Apostle 1. Cor. 9.1 Act. 22.18 Act. 22 3. Galat. 1.1 Act. 9.15 Chiefest offices in the Church are for seruice 2. Cor. 4.5 Matth. 20.25 Mark 20.37 Matth. 25.21 Dixit se creatuÌ„ Apostolum vt electione digni crederâ—nt pietatis ac religionis veritatem agnoscerent Theodoret. in hunc locum Men may be called elect of God 3. waies 1. Pet. 2.9 Matth. 7.13 1. Ioh. 2.19 Iob. 34.19 Rom. 9.19 20. Rom. 11.33 Eph. 1.4 2. Pet. 1.4 10. 2. Tim. 2.21 2. Cor. 4.4 Ioh. 20.28 Matth. 13.20 Matth. 7 22. The true difference of sauing faith of the elect from all other Ioh. 6.66 Matth. 16.18 Contra Concil Trid. sess 6. can 15.16 Obiect Sol. Foure notes whereby the truth of faith is discerned Luk. 6.45 Rom. 8 15. Rom. 9.16 Faith ordinarily wrought in the ministerie of the word preached 1. Tim. 3.16 1. Cor. 3.5 Ioh. 16.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Pet. 1.21 The Gospel called Truth for 3 reasons 1. Pet. â— â—â— Heb. 10.28 Knowledge of the truth is the ground of faith 2. Thess. 2.13 Rom. 10.14 1. Pet. 3. 1. Thess. 1.3.5 Lampas fidei facile extinguitur nisi subinde infundatur oleuÌ„ verbi dei Chrysost in parab virg Fides explicita implicita Matth. 23.13 Col. 2.2.5.7 Heb. 10.38 Ioh. 6.68 Matth. 26.35 Gal. 1.8 Ioh. 10 â—â— 1. Cor. â— â— 1. Ioh. 2.27 1. Cor. 14.37 2. Tim. 2. This truth hâ—ghly aduanced aboue all other Gal. 6.2 Ioh. 23.34 1. Ioh. 2.7 8. 2. Cor. 3.18 Coloss. 3.10 Eph. 4.10 Humane truths frame not the heart to godlinesse Eâ—amine if the truth hath thus framed thy heart Rom 6.6 Philâ—â— 3. â—0 Coloss â— 1 Ioh. 8.32.36 2. Cor. 3.17 Ioh. 17.17 The aime of a faithfull ministery is to bring men to heauenly mindednes Reasons 1. 2 3 Hebr. â—1 26 Rom 8 1â— Matth. 19.28 Coloss. 1.5 Philip. 3.20 Ministers must then beware of earthlines Cleaue to the Ministerie which pulleth thee froÌ„ earth to heauen Trie thy profiting vnder the ministerie by this note Ier 9.23 Iob. 31.25 3. notes to shew when the heart is drawne vp towards heaueÌ„ Eph. 6.17 1. Ioh. 3.2 A true description of Christian hope Eph. 1.17 Luk. 2.37 38. Rev. 22.24 〈◊〉 looketh at things within the â—aâ—le Hope the sure anchor of the soule Coloss. 1.5 1. Pet. 1.3 â— infallible properties of Christian hope Voluntatem spes facit Prou. 14.15 Vigilanâ—â—um somnia â—lato Dâ—fference between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉
we see the glorie of Christ with open face all vailes are rent and the earth is filled with the knowledge of God euen as the waters couer the sea And to this our Apostle hath reference doubtlesse casting his eye vpon that plentifull grace of regeneration which euen in baptisme was and is conferred vnto beleeuers The fourth thing in the meaning is the person procuring this abundant grace for vs and that is Iesus Christ our Sauiour for what good thing soeuer can be deriued from God vnto vs it must be by a Mediator and such a one as must be humbled for sinne and raised from sinne the former in his death and passion for sinne the latter in resurrection and ascension from sinne and in both these regards the Lord Christ obtaineth for his Church these graces 1. as a redeemeâ— by the merit of his passion 2. as an intercessor by the efficacie of his requests which now after his ascension he mâ—keth for the Saints therefore is it said that the Father sendeth the Spirit in the name of his Sonne Ioh. 14.26 whom the Father will send in my name that is the Father sendeth the Spirit through the Sonne both as a Mediator and as an Intercessor both which workes so soone as he had accomplished it was no meruaile if the Spirit through such merit of passion and efficacie of intercession was so plentifully powred out vpon his bodie the Church as wee reade accomplished Act. 2.2 Doctr. 1. The graces of the spirit are plentifully powred out vpon vs as out of a full and rich mercie For 1. we haue the accomplishment of many prophesies and promises as Isai. 11.9 Dan. 12.4 many prophesies were then sealed and the booke shut vntil the tearme of time but then many should run to and fro and knowledge should be encreased 2. We haue the truth of many types and resemblances as of the waters running from vnder the threshold of the sanctuarie still rising to encrease and of the proceedings of the new Testament typified in the cloud which at the first appearance was no bigger then a mans hand but after rise to that greatnesse as to couer the whole heauens 3. If we compare our Church with that of the Iewes we shall obserue that the Lord did but droppe and sprinkle these graces here and there vpon a few persons where he pleased but now hath powred out his Spirit and opened a fountaine of grace to the house of Iudah and Ierusalem euen for all true beleeuers And here that speach of Iohn 7.39 is verified the spirit was not giuen yet because the Sonne was not yet glorified that is in comparison he was not giuen before but so sparingly as in respect of this powring out he might seeme not to be giuen at all so also is that place of Peter to be vnderstood of which saluation the Prophets haue inquired searching and prophesying of that grace that should come vnto you not that themselues had no consolation of that grace which by the eie of prophesie they foresawe to light in abundance vpon the Church of the newe Testament but because in comparison it came to vs and was not accomplished vnto them To this purpose Christ himselfe pronounceth blessednesse vpon his hearers whose eares and eyes heard and saw things which many Kings and Prophets desired to heare and see but could not And Paul saith that our ministerie farre passeth theirs in glorie who were but vnder rudiments and in principles and elements if compared with vs. Obiect But the best of vs are but children in knowledge faith obedience to Abraham and the rest of the Prophets and sundrie beleeuers among them Answ. If we compare person with person it is true in many of them but compare Church with Church they were but children vnto vs. Obiect But a number of men haue no grace at all and others a verie small measure and the best not so much but they finde themselues still to stand in neede of more Answ. This preiudiceth not the generall truth for 1. God powreth out his grace abundantly though most men let it fall to the ground to their deeper damnation 2. The Church of the new Testament hath abundance to which while men will not ioyne themselues in soundnes and sinceritie but hang themselues to it by outward profession alone as a sient tyed to a tâ—eee by a threed rather then grafted into it what meruell if they be emptie of grace 3. He that receiueth the least droppe of true grace hath abundance not perhaps in regard of his meanes but the smallest measure is in it selfe abundance for the least droppe of these waters shall be as a well springing vp to life eternall which if it kindly sinke into the soule out of such a mans bellie shall flowe riuers of the water of life which things saith Iohn spake Christ of the spirit which they that beleeued in him should receiue so that although some haue more some haue lesse yet he that hath any he that hath the least true grace hath abundance Vse 1. If such plentie of grace be powred out vpon vs our care must be to be found answerable thereunto that according to our proportion our encrease may be for we may not thinke the returne of one talent sufficient if we haue receiued fiue or ten seeing where much is giuen much will be required Hath the Lord so richly shed out his spirit that whereas the most excellent Patriarchs saw Christ only a farre off the most simple of our age may see him in the word and Sacraments euen crucified before his eyes and will it not be expected that in all things we should be made rich in him And thus haue we ministred vnto vs a ground of examination whether we finde the fruits and worke of these waters vpon vs. When Ioel prophecied of the powring out of this spirit marke what wonderfull effects he foretold should follow That sons and daughters seruants and maids old and young should prophesie should see visions should dreame dreames and accordingly at the first accomplishment of this prediction what vnderstanding what illumination what tongues what miracles what conuersion to God followed sometimes many hundreds sometimes many thousands wonne at one sermon and how violently was the kingdome taken We now haue the powring out of the same spirit and more plentifully then they or any age or countrie euer since but where be these fruits and effects where or to whome in comparison is the arme of God made bare or shineth that excellent reuelation of the mysteries of saluation where is that faith and acknowledgement of Iesus Christ which passeth all prophesie tongues and miracles yea are but dongue to that excellent knowledge of Christ which passeth all knowledge We behold indeed the glorie of the Lord with open face but how fewe are transformed into the same image Looke any way vpon the liues of most men and we cannot but demurre of the truth of the doctrine
If we obserue in the multitude the high atheisme contempt of God and his word his Sabbaths Sacraments Ministers and his whole worship if we listen vnto the cursed oaths and imprecations if we cast our eyes vpon the iniustice pride riot hatred and earthlinesse which dwelleth euerie where with men can we now conceiue other but that the wicked spirit which ruleth in the world of the disobedient is abundantly powred out rather then this pure spirit here mentioned And if we behold the numbers of men who scorne and powre contempt on such as haue receiued the smallest measure of these graces can we thinke that such abundant grace is powred vpon men on earth seeing the most seeke vnder the titles of schisme or heresie to hunt it and banish it from off the face of the earth Or yet if we further looke vpon men that make shew of receiuing competencie of these waters who are yet neuer a whit washed nor euer a whit the cleaner they come to Church and heare they seeme to like good things and walke in ciuill conuersation but in regard of the soundnesse of their hearts we wash bricks or Aethiopians and loose all our labour may we not now well aske where is the abundance of this grace we speake of Or if we looke at such as haue receiued true grace howsoeuer the Lord will bring it to something in the ende yet we can scarse see on them or in them any such abundance but like strait necked vessels they receiue it but droppe by droppe although it be powred on them with full buckets We seldome see professors like trees of righteousnesse laden with the fruits of the spirit or walking or standing in Gods orchyard of the Church in a constant course of fruitfulnes but now and then in good moodes some works of pietie and mercie may be fouâ—d in their hands and the best of men come farre short of their watring in their encrease If the spirit were powred out from aboue would it not make our wildernesses fruitfull fields oh let vs bewaile our owne vncapablenesse in the sence of our wants and euerie man vrge his owne heart Is the spirit powred out on my soule he is the spirit of light and illumination I should then be filled with all knowledge of God he is the spirit of grace compunction and compassion I should therefore be much and often in the exercises of repentance and a broken heart he is the spirit of sanctification I should therefore abound in all holy conuersation he is the spirit of consolation I should therefore exceede with true and sound ioy and peace of good conscience he is the spirit of loue and therefore I should powre out workes of loue and mercie aboundantly if he were abundantly powred out on my soule Thus should euerie man examine his owne heart 2. If vpon this examination we feele not this plentie of grace we must ware of accusing God but condemne our selues in whom all the fault is as who refuse and despise so great grace If any aske how it can come to passe that such excellent grace should be refused I answer there are three maine causes of it 1. ignorance and blindnesse of minde 2. hardnesse of heart 3. securitie which three destitute vs of so abundant grace as is offered First we see not know not and therefore affect not these graces Ioh. 4.10 If thou hadst knowne the gift of God thou wouldst haue asked and he would haue giuen thee waters of life Water is so necessarie a creature as nothing can be more dangerously or vncomfortably wanting to the life of man this euery man seeth by the eye of his sence and so are much more these spirituall waters of life vnto the heauenly life which because men cannot discerne with the same eie they neuer affect nor thirst after them whence it commeth to passe that as the Poet in the fable men stand as it were vp to the chinne in these waters and yet die for water euen in the midst of those sweete streames die eternally for want of them If we want them therefore it is because we thirst not after them for onely he that thirsteth is called to them and Christ will giue onely to him that thirsteth to drinke of them Enlarge thy heart therefore wait vpon the Lord open thy mouth wide and he will fill it Samson readie to die for thirst called vpon the Lord and the Lord opened a chawbone and a riuer came gushing out so if thou seeing the necessitie and that there is no way but eternall death without these liuing waters and thirst after the Lord and call earnestly he will before thou shalt want euen by miracle abundantly supply thee but if thou esteemest of grace as a thing thou maist best want there is good reason thou be without it The second let is hardnesse of heart and worse then the former for that cannot affect because it knoweth not this will not though it know but keepeth the soule drie and barren without the least droppe of grace powre a sea of water vpon a rocke it remaineth a rocke still neuer a drop sinketh in and so is it with many a man he setteth himselfe by yeares together vnder the preacher he heareth gratious doctrine but the invinsible hardnes of his heart suffereth not one droppe of these dewes of heauen to sinke into his soule but as the light of the sunne shineth onely on the outside of a tree so doth this sunne of the Church on such a man but neuer getteth within him The third let is securitie ioyned with extreame neglect of meanes wherein the spirit vsually conveieth these graces A man that meaneth to be rich will not neglect his calling nor the meanes â—e seeth offered but he that meaneth to die a begger casteth vp al foldeth his hands together putteth them in his bosome care away let the squares goe as they will Art thou minded to bee rich in grace then must thou vse the meanes frequent the places and pipes where these waters flowe Quest. Where shall we haue them Answ. They runne from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie and the ordinarie pipes wherein the Lord in greatest abundance conueieth them are the word and Sacraments in their right and reuerent vse The Prophet Ioel hauing spoken of these abundant waters leadeth his hearers by the hand to the quickspring wher they rise In that day shall all the riuers of Iudah runne with waters and a fountaine shall runne out of the house of the Lord and water the valley of Sittim where the choice Cedars were betokening the trees of righteousnesse within the pale of the Church of God Here then is the place where thou maist drawe with ioy waters out of the wells of consolation all in the plurall number waters wells because here is promise made of more abundant blessing And yet while thy plough goeth abroad thou maist not be idle within doores for the Lord would